SOURCES OF KARNATAKA HISTORY

Mysore University Historical Series

SOURCES OF
karnAtaka history
VOLUME I

S. SKIKANTHA SASTRI, M.A.

Published by
THK UNIVERSITY OF MYSORE
MYSORE
1940
 AU Bights Beserved

PRINTED AT THE BANGALORE PRESS, MYSORE ROAD, BANGALORE CITY

 FOREWORD
Tiik scientific study of tlie liistory of Karnataka began more
than half a century ago when Dr. J. F. Fleet, Sir B. G.
Bhanijarkar, Elliot, Lewis Eice and other scholars began the
work of collecting, editing and elucidating the numerous
lithic records of the Kannacja districts. But excavations
were not widely undertaken and literary sources were com-
paratively neglected. Dr. Fleet, however, was convinced that
much real history might be brought to light by examining
the praiastis or introductions of the works of the early
Kannada authors, especially among the Jainas.' But hitherto
no systematic attempt was made to collate these sources
except for the purpose of a history of Kannada Literature by
Kao Bahadur K. Karasimhachar. In this volume not only
Kannatja but also Telugu, Tamil, Samskrt, Gr^ek, Chinese,
Persian and Marathi sources have been arranged in an approxi-
mately chronological order for the use of scholars inteirested
in the study of Kariiataka history and culture.

The principle adopted in the selection of epigraphic

records is that of arranging the extracts itt such a way as to
yield a continuous account, with as few gaps as possible.
Thus for example a history of the Gangas of Talaka<i can be
extracted by following the chronological order of the extracts
from the records of the Ganga dynasty. Each extract is
furnished with a short histoiical note and important references
to the problems raised therein are given in the foot-notes.

The work of compiling the sources was undertaken in

1928 and much new material that has come to light since then
has been included. The extracts in this volume refer to the
dynasties of the later ^atavahanas, the Gangas-of Talakacji,
the Kadambas of Banavasi, the Chalukyas of Badami, the
Kashtrakutas of Malkhed, the Cha}uk 3'as of Ealyani, the
ESIachuryas of Kalyani and the Yadavas of Devagiri. It is
proposed to include in a separate volume the Sources of the

^ Fleet, Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 381.

B
 vi

History of the Hoysalas and Vijayanagara. The chrono^gy

and some of the conclusions are necessarily tentative.
In conclusion, I desire to express my deep gratitude tO'
,

Eajakaryapravlna N. S. Subba Eao, m.a. (CUntab.), Bar-at-

Law, the Vice-Chancellor of the University of Mysore, for
his gracious help. I am deeply indebted to Ih’ofessor S. V.
Venkateswara, m.a., formerly of the University of Mysore,
for valuable suggestions. To Mr. G. Srinivasa Eao, the
Superintendent of the Bangalore Press, I desire to express
my thanks for his keen interest in seeing this work through
the press.
S. SBiKAlSTTHA SASTBI.
 INTRODUCTION
I. Ceogeaphy op kaenataka
The Karnataka country for the purpose of its history, hast
been taken to comprise that part of Dakshinapatha wliich
extends from the Godavari in the North down to the Kaverl
in the South, bordered on the West by the Arabian Sea and
in the East extending approximately to 78® longitude. Accord-
ing to Nrpatunga’s Karirdjamdrga, there were four important
centres where Kannada was spoken in all its purity in the 9th
century A.D., viz., Puligexe, Onkunija, Kopana and Kisuvalal.
‘
Karnata was also used in a narrower sense to distin-
’

guish it from other portions of the country like Aparanta,

Maharashtra, Vanavasi, Kuntaja, Kalbappu, Danijlaka,
Konkaiia, Punnata, Pannafa, etc. Yai^odhara in his com-
mentary on Vdtsydynna says that Maharashtra whs between
tne Narmada and Karnata vishaya Aparanta was the country
;

near the western sea east of Konkana was VanavSsi vishaya ;

;

Gravida was to the south of Karnafa vishaya.

The Pexiplus (70 A.D.), Pliny (77-78 A.D.) and Ptolemy
(140 A.D.) refer to the main divisions —
^Ijarike (Lata), Barygaza
(Bharukaccha), (Aryaka) and Limyrike (Dramija).
Ariake
A Greek farce of the third century A.D. refers to the Eiver
Psolichus and Malpi on the west coast. Varahamihira refers
to Kankaiia, Tcnkana, Vanavasi, Fhanikara, Konkana,
Karnata, Mahatavi, Kollagiri, Kaverya, JRshyamuka, Vellura,
PiSika, Eshika, Aryaka, Baladevapattana, Daii(}akapvana,
Kuntaia, Kufijaradari, Tshika, Gdmati. The Prapanchahrdaya
of uncertain date, enumerates the seven Konkanas thus :
—
Kupaka, Kerala, Mushaka, Aluva, PaSu, Konkana, Para-
konkatia. Ernmaiyuran was defeated by Ne^uncheliyan the
victor at Talaiyalarkalam. Mahishavishaya is mentioned in
the Hebbata grant of Kadamba Vishnuvarman II.
The were the three Maba-
later divisions of the country
rashtrakas, Gangavarji 96,000,
Banava^i 12,000, Na|ava4i,
No}ambav^i 20,000, Tardava<jli 1,000, Eattapa<}i, Karahata
4,000.
 vm
III <he Karnataka, we have f^ilarava^i, Kly^n^i
iiortli of

3000j Buddav^i, Tardavadi 1000, including Gondavacli, Bage-

vadi, Bagadige South of the Krshna, Kisukad 70, Kelavadi
;

300, Sindavadi, Eramharige, Nalavadi, BelvOla 300, Puligere

3,000, Torangal 6,000, Edenad 70, Karahad 4,000, Pannnigal
500 and Hosanadu, included in Nolamhavadi and Eatiapadi.
South of Nolambavadi there was Gangavadi in the east
including Tadigaippadi, Idigur vishaya, Kalhappunadu, ITadi-
nadu, Punadu, Govindavadi, Edetorenadu, Hadadahayil,
Talakadu, Kiggatanadu, Kudinialainsidu, Eiumainadu.
Towards the west, Konkana, Savimalai, Saiitalige, IlaiAO
500 and Alvara Kheta were included in Banavase 12,000.
Jinasena II describing the conquests of Bharala in
Bakshinapatha mentions Trikalinga, Ausa(Aucha of Somadeva),
Kachha- Andhra, Pratara, Kerala Oh ova, Punnata. Kuta of
,

the Aulaka (Aluka), Mahishilka, Mekura, Pandya, Antara

Pandya, S^apta-Godavarl, Sannira, I^raveni, Karnataka and
Vaijayanti mahadvara.
Haja^ekhara places in Dakshinapatha these kingdoms :

Maharashtra, Maliishka, A^maka, Vidarbha, Kuntala, Kaufiala,

Suppara, Kahchi, Kerala, Kavcra, Muraia, Vanavsifiika,
Simnala, Choda, Dandaka, Pandya, Pallava, Ganga, Kasikya,
Konkana,' Kollagiri and Vallura.

II. POLITICAL HISTOBY

The Jaina inscriiitions and literal y records from about
the seventh century assert that Chandragupta the contem-
porary of k^rutakevalin Bhadrabahu accompanied Bhadrabiihu
on the way to Kalbappu. The inscriptions of Afoka are
found in Central Karnataka (Brahmagiri, Jatinga Kame.4vara,
Kopana, Maski, Erragudi, etc.) and the Mahdramsa says that
Ailoka sent Buddhist preachers to Vanavasi and Mahisha
•
vishayas. Since there is no indication that the Mauryas con-
quered Karnataka they must have inherited this province
from the Nandas, who are said to have been in possession of
Kagarakhanda.
The Purapic legends regarding Agastya and ParaSurama
throw meagre and unc<‘rtain light on the condition of
Karnataka.
 IX

.Tho i^Mavahanas are esKentially a Kai^atic dynasty and

their rule extended from the Narmada and Godavari to the
Tufigabhadra. Their alliance with the Chutus resulted in the
foundation of thb Pallava empire. As a reaction against the
misrule of the Pallavas, the Satahanihara passed into the handa
of the Kadambas in c. 250 A.D.

The Kadambas were the heirs to the ^iitavahana empire

illthe south. Mayura barman, the founder of the dynasty^
became independent of Ihe Pallavas and having defeated
Brhadbana, Trekuta, Abhlra, Pallava, Pariyatra, Sakasthana,
Sayindaka, Punata and Maukhari chiefs, he established him-
self at. BanaviLsi.’ His son Kanga (Skanda ?) renewed the
grant to Mattapattideva. His son BhagTratha probably issued
coins with the legend “ Bhmji ”. His son Baghu probably
had to fight with the Pallavas and caused the world to be
enjoyed by his own family. He probably died in battle and
was succeeded by his younger brother Kakustha who gave his
daughter to Gupta and other kings. His date is given as the
year 80 (Halsi plates, I. A., VI) and referred to the Gupta
era conjecturally. It may well refer to the year (f the found-
ation of Kadamba dynasty in c. 250 A.D., and Kakustha may
have had connection with Gupta (Chandra Gupta I).
i^antivarman, the son of Kakustha, probabaly united the
three Kadamba provinces Banavasi, Tri-Parvata and Ucchangi,
as three pattas adorned his figure. His son Mrgefia was for a
time eclipsed by Krshnavarman I the younger brother of
^antivarma, and Krshnavarma founded the Tri-parvata (fan-
taustically identified with Belur) branch. He is said to have
conquered the Nagas and probably celebrated Advamedba
like his grandson Krshnavarma II.

^iva Mrgeia ruled for a short period of eight years andL

the Halmidi inscription is one of the earliest Kannada records-

^ Mr. Jayaswal’s conjectural reading eliminates ^akasthSna,

PunSt^) Mokari and P£riy&trika. He reads :

^ 'nw 3^

{History of India, 150-300 A.D. Ap.) J.B.O.R.S. 1933 March.

 X

The Aluvas were subject to him. His reign was troubled 'by
feuds’between Sendrakas, Hanas and Pallavas. MrgeSa is said
to ha’re overthrown Ganges and Pallavas who seem 1o have
come Vishnuvarma I of the Tri-parvata
to the assistance of
branch. Mrgesa's queen Prabhavali the mother <if Eavi-
varman belonged to the Kekaya family, i^ivananeji varman,
who on his mother’s side belonged the Kekaya family prob-
ably perished after being defeated about this time by Pallava
Kanakkasa (?).

The Parivi branch of the Gangas and the Tri-parvata

branch of the Ka(Jambas had intimate relations with the
Pallavas. Vishnuvarma I, Ka^amba, Avas crowned by Pallava
^antivarroa. His riv'al Avinita w’as protected by Mandhatr-
varma, the younger brother of Mrge^a. Vishnuvarma I, the
son of Krshnavarma I, claims to have been the lord of Karnata
and had his capital at Ku^alur in Mahisha vishaya, while
southwards Avinita was struggling to retain his hold near
Talaka^u. Vishnuvaima’s son Simhavaima had a short reign
*

and his son KrshnaA’arinan 11 was in possession of Bellavi

vishaya and Sendraka vishaya. But Eaviv’^aiman, the son of
MfgeSa. defeated him and the Pallava Chandadarda. He
established his brother Bhanuvaima at Ilalsi and ruled for
more than thirty-five years (??./., XVI, p. 268). His son Hari-
varman ruled from c. 520 A.D. to 540 A.H., and was the last
independent Kadamba ruler.
The sixth century which saw the decline of the Kadamba
power witnessed the rise of the Eashtrakutas, Gangas and
the Chalukyas into prominence. The family of the Eashtra-
kuta emperor Mananka was in effective possession of Vidarbha
and A$maka, probably taken from the Vakatakas, and their
fiway extended from Manpur in Malava (near Mhow) to Paijdu-
rangapalli in the south. In the Kadapa district the village of
Mudivemu was the first centre of the Chalukya power. This
portion of the country was in the possession of the Pallavas.
Vijayaditya of the Chalukya family probably married the
slaughter of Ganga Durvunita and though he conquered the
Pallava TrilSchana, he died and his posthumous son brought
up by Vishnubhatta was called Vishnuvardhana. Vishnu-
Tardhana was the title of Jayai5imha according to Eanna.
 XI

Durvinita helped his daughter’s son Jaya^imha VishnuTardhana

to reign in his heriditary kingdom by defeating the Ka^tivetti-
The Gangas of Talaka^u were the natural enemies of the
Pallavas. Dadi^a and Madhava came to Perur and with the
help of dimhanandin conquered Eanamandala and made them-
selves masters of the cities Kd}ala and Talakadu. The Perfir
branch began with Ayyavarma and the Kaivara branch with
Krshnavarma, the younger brothers of Harivarma. These
three were the sons of Madhavamahadhiiaja who wrote a
gloss on the VaUika sutras of DattaJea and was proficient in
Nili&astra. The Kudithiyam grant of Krshnavarma (M.A.R.,
1932, No. 1) shows that he was in possession ot Perur vishaya,
probably displacing lyyavarman. Ayyavarman had been
placed on the throne by a Pallava ^imhavarman and again
the Pallava Skandavarman had to come to the help of the
Perur branch by placing MMhava (of the Penukonda and
Nittur grants) on the thTonc, The Pallavas ^imhavarman and
Skandavarman can be identified with SimhavaimSn, the elder
brother of Yuvamaharaja Vishnugopa, and his son Skanda-
varman (c. 450 A.D.).
Harivarman was succeeded by Vishnugopa and his son was
Madhava known as Tadangala Madhava. Madhava manied the
sister of Kadamba Krshnavarman II (the son of Simhavarman).
His son was Avinita who was arointed on the lap of his mother
and he married the daughter of Skandavarman of Punnata.
The rulers of Punnata are mentioned in the Koniara-
lingam and Mamba]|i grants thus ;

Eashtravarma of Tamra Ka.4yapa kula

Prthvipati Nagadat^a
(Msimballi c.p.) |

Bhujangfidhiraja

Skandavarma

Eavidatta Jyeshtha
(Komaralingam m. to Avinita Ganga
grant) |

Durvinita
(Nirviiiita)
 XU

„ Avinita ruled for not less than thirty years and was
succeeded by Durvinita who ruled for at least forty years
(according to the 6unimare^<j[ipura and Nallala grants) from
c. 495 t6 535 A.D. He was the contcmporafry of Bharavi
whose reputation had been firmly established by 630 A.D,
(Ihole inscription) and therefore must have lived long before
that date, probably in about 530 A.D. Bharavi was also the
friend of Vishnuvardhana (JayaSimha I Ohaluhya, who was
placed on the throne by Durvinita) and Simhavisbnu (Simha-
varman IT, the father of Vishnugopa of Palakkacja).
Durvinita had two sons Polavira and Mushkara.
Mushkara’s son was Srivikrama. Siivikraina had two queens
a Chola princess (the mother of Bhnvikrama) and a daughter
of Sindhuraja. In his reign Kirtivarnian I conquered the
Kalas, Ka4ambas, Gangas and Alukas, and probably put an
end to the Parivi and Kaivara branches, and Kolala again
became the possession of the Talakatju branch of the
Gangas. Thb later Gangas of Kajinga now migrated fiom
Kdlahalapura and established theujselves in Kalinga.
The seventh century began with the rule of Chalukya
Mangalei^a (697-610 A.D.) who conquered the Katachhuri
prince Buddha son of Sankaragana, and also took Eevati
dvipa. His nephew Pulakefiin IT (610-649 A.D.) after a period
of exile ousted from power MangaleiSa and his son and began
a period of conquest on all sides. The Pallava Mahentjra-
varman was invading the eastern portions of Karnataka,
^iladitya, from the north, came conquering and Satyanka
(a Chalukya name) caused fear to Mahendra and defeated the
Malapas. Though there are many ^iladityas, Harsha {^ila<jitya
of Kanuj seems to have made an attempt to conquer the south
as far as Kanchi according to an eulogistic verse of Mayura^

trer I

fsqrqwTnifsq i

. #35 qsHqi ii

(J.B.A.S., 1926.)
Compare Rudra^a^s Kdvydlarkkdraf X 10

3Ti^ q i
 Xlll

(the father-ir-]aw of Bana),probably in order to rescue his

sisfer EajyaSri who had taken refuge in the Vindhya 'forest.

After the formal coronation, Pulakc^in defeated Appayika

and Govinda, 'the Kadambas of Banavasi, the Gangas, the
Aluvas, the Mauryas cf Puri, the Latas, the Majavas, the
Gurjaras and Harsha, the lord of Uttarapatha. The northern
frontier was extended up to the Eeva. In the cast, Kosala
and Kalinga under the Kongodu Bhitas submitted to him.
He captured Pishtapuia and Eonala lake and established his
younger brother Kubja Vishnuvardhana in the Vengi country
in 616 A.D. He defeated next, Mahendravaiman of Eaflchi
and brought prosperity to the Cholas, the Pandyas and the
Kerala. In 634 A.D., he entered the capital Vatapi and his
influence extended to the islands beyond the seas. He sent
ambassadors to Persia in 625 A.D. in the reign of Khusru II.
After the defeat of Harsha, he had assumed the imperial title
Parame4vara. In 638-39 A.D. Yuvan-Chwang travelled through
Konkana and Maharashtra and gives a graphic description cf
the king and his people. Pulake^in was probably killed by
Karasimhavarma Pallava and his general Siiuttonda who
burnt Vatapi, after the battles of Pariyala, Manimangala and
f^uramara.

Pulakesin was probably succeeded by Chan<Jraditya and

Adityavaiman but the Pallavas had for the time effectively
put an end to the Chalukya power. It fell to the lot of Vikra-
inaditya I (654-78 A.D.) to fight single-handed against the
Pallavas, theCheras, the Cholas, the Pan<Jyas and the
Kalabhras. At Peruvayinallur ISvarapStavaiman claims to have
conquered Eanarasika. But in 674 A.D., Vikramaditya was in
possession of IJragapuia on the Kaveri in Chojika vishaya.
His son Vinayaditya (678-96 A.D.) conquered the Pallavas
and levied tribute from Kavera, Parasika and Simhala. He
also defeated a lord of Uttarapatha, probably AdityaSena
(c. 672 A.D.). His feudatories were the Gangas and the
Ajuvas. His son Vijayaditya II (696-733 A.D.) had assisted
his father and grandfather in the wars against the Pallavas.
One of his enemies (probably the Pan<jiya Koche^iyan Eana-
dhiran) had taken him captive but AMjaya^itya escaped frem
prison and defeated his enemies.
 XIV

Vakpati in his Gaudavalo says that Yas^ovarman in

730 A.D. conquorrd Aparanta, Konkana, Dravi^a and the
Mahanadi region under ParaSikas.
Vijayaditya’s son Vikramaditya II (733-43 *A.D,) defeated
^fandipotavarman, entered Kanehi and endowed many temples
like the BajaSimheSvara temple. In this he was assisted by
his son Kirtivarman II (743-57 A.D.). The Patcjlya ruler
Maravarman Baja^imha (740-65 A.D.) conquered Kongu and
defeated a Vallabha at Vembai.
The weakened power of Kiitivarman II gaA’e a fresh
impetus to the Ganga and Eashtrakuta powers that were in
abeyanee. Bhuvikrama had been succeeded by ^ivamara I
Ifavakama, and after him there is some confusion in the Ganga
genealogy. In 725 A.D. 6ripuiu.«ha Muttaiasa the grandson
of Sivamara gave his daughter to the Pan^ya Kongar Kon
the son of EajaSimha, defeated the Pallavas at Chilarde and
obtained the title Perma^i. He is also called Srivallabha,
Lokadhurta and Eajakesari. He seems to have ruled upto
788 A.D. He defeated Mahavali Banaraya at. Nekkundi and
another Bana Din^iga was his subordinate in Kalbappuna^u.

The middle of the eighth century saw the foundation of

Dantidurga’s power. Dantidurga Eashtrakuta crushed the power
of Chalukyas in 753 A.D. and asfumed the imperial title Eaja-
parameSvara. He conquered 6indabhupa, Pallava Ifandivar-
man, Pantjya Nedunjeliyan Parantaka, ^iri Harsha, Paramara,
Vajrata, KoSala, Malava, Lata and Tanka (Thakka in Punjab).

He was succeeded by his uncle Krshna I (758-72 A.D.)

who finally put an end to the Chalukyas and invaded the Ganga
kingdom of Sripurusha in c. 768 A.D. He constimted the
Ell ora (Vellura or Veralur) temple to Kanne^vara.

The sons of Krshna T, Govinda IT (772-79 A.D.) and

D^iruva Kirupama (779-93 A.D.) had direct dealings with the
Gangas. ^aigotta Sivamara II and his son Yuvaraja Mara-
simha interfered in the fratricidal war but when Dhruva came
out victorious ^aigo^ta l^ivamara was jilaccd in prison,
f^ivamara II claims to have defeated the Eashtrakuta, the
t^halukya and the Haihaya armies of the Vallabha, before
798 A.D. at Minjuguncjur and captured Dhcra’s vealth. Ho
 XV

compelled Gdvinda (III) and Nandivarma Fallava to crown

him. Dhruva defeated the Pallavas, the Gannas and drove
Vatsaraja into the deserts of Mam. Jinasena I, when he
completed his Harimmia in 783 A.D., says that in the north
Indrayudha was ruling, in the soulli, l^rivallabha (Dhruva)
son of Indraraja, in the east the king of Avanti, in the west-
Vatsaraja and in Sourashtia Jaya Varaha held sway. Dharma
pala of Gauda assisted Chakrayudha (probably related to
Indrayudha). According to the Sanjan grant of Amogha-
varsha XVIII) Dhruva first defeated Vatsaraja and then
Dharmapala in the antarredi between the Ganga and the
Yamuna. Jayaviravaraha was probably a Chopotaka prince.
Dhruva died in 793 A.D. Govinda III (793-813 A.D.)
on his accession released the Ganga who tried to revolt but
was again captured in e. 799 A.D. The Ganga kingdom was
placed in (he charge of Kambhadeva the .son of Dhrava, upto
808 A.D. Govinda III levied tribute from the Pallava Danti-
varman who had succeeded Xandivaiman in €99 A.D. He
defeated Gurjaras, and the Malavas and received tribute from
Mara 6arva near the Vindhyas. The Vengi king, like an
obedient va-ssal built the outer w'alls of Manyakheta (or cleaned
the floor of the Kataka).

The ninth century was remarkable for the reign of

Amoghavarsha (813-78 A.D.). He was placed on the throne
by Kakka of Gujerat after defeating many enemies. He con-
quered the Piindyas. His teachers were ^akatayana, Jinasena
II and Mahaviiacharya. He was well-versed in Syadvada.
In the Ganga territory. Vijayaditya Kanavikrama and his
son Jtachamalla tried to become independent. But Banke^a
captured Kaidslja and Talavanapura and as a reward obtained
Banavasi 12,000, where the city of Bankapura was founded.
Amoghavarsha sacrificed his left finger to avert some
calamity to the kingdom, according to the Sanjan grdnt'
(E.T., 18).

«fl ?rTl5TTtiqir: II
 XVI

Soon after this, he seems to have abdicated the kingdom

according to the Pra&noUara Batnamdlikd. AmSghavarsha’s
daughter was married to Butuga 1.
•
AmSghavarsha I was succeeded by Krshna II (878-012
A.D.) and in 915 A.D., Indra III succeeded his grand father
Krshna II and invaded IJjjaini, Kanuj and upto thei Ganges
and Yamuna. The Chalukya chief Nara^imha defeated
Mahipala of Kanuj and battled his horse in the Ganges. The
Chanda KauHka of Ksheme4vara says that Mahipala managed
to drive out the Karnafakas. India III patronised Nemaditja
and his son Trivikraniabhatta (the author of Nalachampu).

AmSgahavarsha TI succeeded Indra in 917 A.I). but died

soon after in 918 A.D. Govinda IV (918-36) came to power
after his brother Amoghavarsha IT. But ho is said to have
taken to evil courses and the nobles requested Amoghavarsh.a
III, the uncle of Govinda IV, to become king in 937 A.D.
He gave his daughter to Butuga IT. After a short reign of
two years, he was succeeded by his son Krshna HI in 939 A.D.
Krshna, with the help of his brother-in-law Butuga II,
defeated Lalleya and became king. Butuga conquered
Achalapura, Bijja, Dantivarraa, Bajavariua, pamari of
Kulugugiri and captured Chitiakuta and Kalanjara. He sub-
dued Eajaditya of Eniaganijuga deiia. He killed his brother
Eachamalla II and was crowned as the ruler of Gangavaiji
and Banavasi. He accompanied Krshna in his southern
campaign and slew Chola Bajaglitya on the back of the ele-
phant at Takkolam. Krshna defeated the Chola, the Pan^ya,
the Kera|a, the Kalabhra, the Aucha, the ^imhala chiefs and
set up a pillar of victory at Eame^varam. On his return he
encamped at Melpati in 959 A.D. He married his daughter
to Marula. The Ganga Mara^imha and his general Cha\un4a-
raya conquered the Kolambas, the Gurjaras, the Kiratas,
Banava.^i, Ucchangi, and several chiefs Allaiia, Vajjvala, Mudu
Eachayya, etc.

After the death of Krshna HI, Khottiga (967-71 A.D.)

came to the throne. Siyaka Harsha of Majva invaded Tardavaiji
or Eattapaiji and burnt Manyakheta in 971 A.D. and probably
killed Khottiga. Kakka II (971-73 A.D.) claims to have
 XVll

and the
conquered the Pallavas, the Gurjaras, the Hun as
II probably
Pan(Jyas hut in .^rimukha (973-74 A.D.) Taila
founder of the family of the
killed him and became the
Ghalukyas oPKalyani.
power
The Gangas tried to re-establish the Eashfrakuta
Manyakheta*
by placing Krshna Ill’s grandson Indra IV in
TV (who was proficient in
But the attempt failed and Indra
polo) spent his last days at Sravana Belagola
where he lived
starvation
upto 982 A.D. But Maragimha died by volun+aiy
at the feet of his guru Ajifasena in 975 A.l). He was
the last

Ganga The
ruler to wield influonee in imperial politics.
great
the Humcha record became the
later Gangas mentioned in
subordinates of the Chalukyas.

The last quarter of the t<nth eentuiy raw two great

empires flourishing in the south. The Chalukyas of Kalyani
and the Cholas were constantly at war and invaded each
•other’s territories. Tailapa II (973-97 A.D.) invg.ded
Karahata,
Konkana, Pallikota, Bhadraka, Kiakalika, Eashtrakuta.,

Gurjara and Malava and killed Pafiehaladeva. At Toragale,

Eattahalli and Ajiragola he detealed the Be^as, Butuga,
IConkrn
Biruga and Goye. His sou defeated Aparaditya of
invaded the
and burnt his city. Mufija of Malva had
Chalukya country sixteen times but Taila captured and
be-

headed him between 994 and 997 A.D.

His son Satya^raya Iiiva Berjanga fought with Eaja Eaja
Ghola in the latter’s third campaign. Satya^raya retaliated
by invading the Vengi country in 3006 A.D. and
placed
Taila, his
t^aktivaiman on the throne of Vengi. Pa<Jevala
feudatory patronised Eanna. Satyai^raya’s son Kundamarasa
had to yield the throne to Dasavarma’s son Vikrama^itya V
(1008-33 A.D.). Ayyana 11 the r ounger brother of Vikrama
V
probably ruled for a year (1013—14 A.D.). Jayasimha II
(1014-42 A.D.) his brother fought with Bhoja of Majva,

.and Eajendra Chola between 1019 and 3023 A.D. His

reign

witnessed a great output of literature. His sen £6me6vara I

(3046-68 A.D.) killed the Chola king, entered Kafichi, drove
r.way Bhoja from Dhara and destroyed the power of Karrra.
.Eajadhiraja Choja was killed at Koppam in 1052 A.D.
EajenjJra II claims to have taken Eattapa^i and set
up a
 xviii

pillar of victory at Kollapuram before 1063 A.D. In 1063

A.D, Vira Eajen^ra fiuftrated the attempts of the Chalukyaa
to interfere in Vengi affairs and at Kuejal Sangama defeated
Some^vara in 1068 A.D. He sent a challenge «to Some^vara
but SoraeiSvara being afflicted -with an incurable fever com-
mitted suicide by drowning himself in the Tnngabhadia on
the 30th March 1068 A.D. (E.C., VII; H.C., 1).

Some^vara enlarged and beautified Kalyani. He wanted

to make his younger son Vikramaditya VI his heir but Vikrama
declined to accept sovereignty as long as his elder brother
SomeSvara II lived. Somesvara II (1068-76 A.D.) is said tO'
have tried to harm his brothers Vikrama and Jaya^imha,
Vikrama had placed Adhirajen^ra on the Chola throne but
Somesvara IT with the help of Kulottunga Eajiga, attacked
Vikrama who took his brother prisoner and became king.
The long reign of Vikramaditya VI (1076-1128 A.D.) was
one of constant wars with the Choia, the M5|ava, the Chajukyas
of Vengi, Gauda, Karaarupa, Kerala and minor feudatories.
Two new powers were coming to the fore in the Chajukya
—
empire ^the Kakatiyas in the north and Hoysalas under
Vishnuvardhana Bittiga in the south.

S6me.4vara ITT (1127-39 A.D.) succeeded Vikrama VI..

lie is known as Sarvajna and was the author of Jbhildshi-
tdrtha Chintdmani or TidjamdnasoVldsa. His son JayaAimha
III (1139-62 A.D.) lost much Vishnuvardhana.
of his territory to
Hoysala. His younger brother Taila III (1148-63 A.D.) and
Jagadekamalla HI (1163-84 A.D.) were succeeded by Kala-
ehurya Bijiala who accupied the capital Kalyani.

The Kalachuryas claimed descent from Siva and had

leanings towards Saivism. In 1165 A.D. Bijjala became-
independent in Tarda vadi- He was a Saiva and patronised
the PaSupata ascetics of Balligave. His reign witnessed the-
rise of Vira^aivism into prominence. He seems to have abdi-
cated in 1167 A.D. and there is no evidence to prove that he
was killed by zealous ViraSaivas. His sons S6me6vara
(1167-75 A.D.), Sankama (1175-82 A.D.) and Ahavamalla
(1178-82 A.D.) continued to rule at Kalyani, but the Kaja-
churya power was diminished by the attacks of the Yadavas
 XIX

of Devagiri and the Hoysajas. In about 1183 A.D., ChaJukyju

SomeSvara IV tried to restore the Chalukya power by putting-
an end to the Kalachurya dynasty. Some^Tara IV seems ta
have continued to hold some territory upto 1210 A.D.’ But the
Chalukya Empire suffered the same fate as that of the Kala-
—
churyas and was partitioned ^the Hoysalas holding sway uptO'
the Tungabhadra and the Yadavas from the Tungabhadra
upto Gujerat.
The YMavas of Devagiri had come into prominence in
the reign of Satya^raya Irivabedanga, when Bhillama II took
part in the campaign against Muftja and Bhoja. Under
SomeAvara I Bhillama III was a mahdsdmanta and married
the sister of SomeAvaia. geuna II assisted Vikiama VI lo
ascend the throne. Bhillama V (1187-91 A.D.) was the real
founder of the independent Yadava Empire. He took
Kalyani hut made Devagiri his capital. But in December
1190, he was defeated at Soratur by Vira Ballala II and fled
beyond the Krshna. Bhillama’s son Jaitugi (1191-1210 A.D.)
killed Kakatiya Budra and placed Ganapati on the throne.
His son ^imhana (1210-47 A.D.) defeated Ballala and occupied
BanavMi upto 1222 A.D. He invaded Gujerat and in 1231
A.D. Lavanyaprasada made a treaty with him. He is said"
to have defeated Arjuna. Lakshmidhara, Simha of Bbambha-
giri, Jajjalla, Kakkala, Hammlia, and others. His son
Jaitugi probably predeceased him and Simhana was succeeded
by his grandson Krshna (1247-60 A.D.). Krshna conquered
the Malava, the Gurjara, the Konkana and the Chela countries.
Krshna’s son was set aside by Mahadeva who seems to have-
ruled conjointly with his brother Krshna for some time.
Mahadeva (1260-70 A.D.) was defeated by the Hoysala
KaraAimha in c. 1268 A.D. Mahadeva tried to hand over the
sovereignty to his son Amana but Eamachandra, the son of
Krshna, blinded Amana and became king.
The long reign of Eamachandra (1270-1309 A.D.) saw the
decline of the Yadava power. In 1276 A.D., Eamachandra-
was defeated by the Hoysaja NaraAimha but in 1277- A.D.
the Yadavas seem to have captured Ddrasamudra. In 1296-
A.D. Allaudin Khilji attacked Devagiri suddenly and Eama-
Chandra promised to pay tribute to Delhi. But when the
 XX

tribute ceased to be paid, Malik Kafur invaded Devagiri again

in 1307 A.D. and imprisoned BSrmachandra for six months.
In 1309 A.D. Malik Kafur on the way to Warangal was
hospitably entertained by Baniadeva who seeihs to have died
in the same year {Khazain-ul-Futuh).

Bamachandra’s son Sankara (1309-12 A.D.) refused to

pay tribute to Delhi and was put to death by Malik Kafur.
In 1318 A.D. Harapala, the Bamachandra
son-in-law of
expelled the Muhammadans from Muharak ShahDevagiri.
attacked Devagiri and capturing Harapala liad him flayed
alive.
III. LITEBATUBE AND FINE ABTS
The Kannada language is said to have been spoken from
the Kaverl to the Godavari and in a Greek drama of the second
century A.D. some words are identified as Kannada spoken
at Malpi on the western coast. But the restorations fiom
Greek hithejto attempted have all failed to conform to the
laws of the evolution of the Kannada language. The earliest
datable Kannada inscription is that of Kakusthavarman at
Halmidi of c. 450 A.D. Long before AmSghavarsha, there
existed a Kannada
lit(‘rature in prose and poetry. Nrpatunga
mentions Vimala, Udaya, Nagarjuna, Jayabandhu, and
Durvinita as early authors. V odddrddhana of Sivakoti prob-
ably belongs to the seventh century. To the same century
may be assigned some Kannada inscriptions at Siavana
Bcjagola. Srivijaya Kavisvara was a great poet in the court,
•of Amdghavarsha. Among the Ganga rulers, ^ivamara is

aaid to have composed a Gajdshfaka in the vernacular. I'he

reign of Krshna TTI was remarkable for the patronage given
to the great Kannada poets Tampa, Ponna and Chavunda-
rnya. Tailapa IT and his son Satya^raya patronised Banna.
In the reign of Jayasimha II, Nagavarma, Durgasimha,
<*’handraraja flourished, ftrldharacharya who probably wrote
also in Kannada was patronised by Some^vara I. Vikrama-
4litya VT patronised Kirtivarma. Bijjala’s reign witnessed the
ri.se df Vachanakaras like Basava and Madivaja Maeha.
The Telugu literature owes its origin t<i the Chajukyas
who occupied Vengi. This is acknowledged by the author of
Kumdra Sambhavamti, NannechSda.
 XXI

iSijSo er^S”o

sjorf 8ocaoc?f ^«S’S)lJctto^o-0'3i*o i

«i6 K5-?r^^(ydS»S S^|3 =rT»§bg'g II 1-23.

Many important. Kannada authors like Pampa, Ponna

and Nagavarma, who originally belonged to
Vengi vishaya,
preferred to write in the pure Kannada language of Purigeie.
Telugu literature assumed a distinct form only in the time of
Rajaraja Narendra (the patron of Kannayabhatta and
—
NSrayana ^a Kannada poet who began the Telugu Bharata)
and Nanneya Ch6da.
Karnataka made the most valuable contribution to
Samskrt literature. Though Buddhism prevailed in Karnataka
up to the twelfth century, there is no extant Buddhist litera-
ture ot Karnataka. But the Jainas by giving up the Prakrts
and writing in Samskrt from the fifth century onwards brought
into existence many important polemical works. The illus-

trious names Samantabhadra, Pujyapada, Bhattakalanka,

of
Patrakesari, Vidyanandin, Prabhachandra, Jinasena I,
Manikyanandin, Padmanandin, Vakragriva, Paravadimalla,
S^rivardhadeva (praised by Dan^in), Jinasena II, Asaga,
Chamun^araya, Gunabhadra occur in the Ganga and Rashtra-
kuta histories.

Under the Ohalukyas of Kalyani, Vadiraja, YadibhaSimha,

Ajitasena, Nemichandia, Kamalabhadra, Hemasena, Ananta-
virya and Prabhachandra wrote upon Jaina philosophy.
The Jaina Kavya literature was enriched by the works
of Jinasena I, Jinasena II, Somadeva, Viranandin, Vadiraja,

V§.dibhasimha, Jinasena (III) and others. Jaina grammatical

syjtem had two famous exponents in Karnataka Pujyapada —
and Sakatayana. The Jaina medical work Kalydna Kdraka
was written by Ugraditya Panijita in the time of Amfigha-
varsha.

The Brahmapic Karnataka flourished from

literature in
about the sixth century when ^amkaracharya wrote his com-
mentaries in the dominion of the OhS|ukyas Balavarma and —
 XXll

Jayasimlia. SarvajMtman lived in the time of Manu*

kuladitya. Amalananda wrote his commentary KaUpatam in
the time of Krshna Yadava. Eamanuja is said to have written
his commentaries at Saligrama. Madhvacharya seems to have
lived in the reign of Hoysa^a Somefivara or Yadava Mahadeva.

VijfianeSvara, Apararka and Hemadri systematised Hindu

law and ritual. In Kavya literature the illustrious names
are Trivikrama of l^ala Champu, Dhananjaya, Kaviraja
(author of Itdghava Pandaviya), Bilhana, Sodhaja (of Udaya-
^undari Champu).
Bhattabhaskara (the author of Siddhdnta ^iromcmi) was
a native of Bijjalabicju and his system of astronomy was
studied in a college established by Simhana Yadava. In music
the greatest exponents were SdmeSvara III, and ^ariigadeva
who was patronised by Simhana Yadava. Sarhgadhara’s
work Sangita Batndkara is perhaps the earliest extant work
on the theory of Karnataka music. Directions for painting
are given tfy Somesvara, and the famous Ajanta and Ellora
paintings are the works of the Karnataka people.

The ViraSaiva and Saiva authors who wrote in Samskrt

are Srikantha ^iva and Siipatipancjita.They expounded the
qualified monistic theory of ^aivism.

IV. BELIGION
Buddhism A^oka
existed in Karnataka from the days of
who sent missionaries to Yanavasiand Mahishamandala and
established his edicts at Erragudi, Kopana, Maski, Jatinga
Bamegvara, Brahmagiri, etc. Yuvan-Chwang found in
Konka^ and Maharashtra both the Mahay ana and the
Hinayfina flourishing and at Konkanapura, he found the
Stupas of A66karaja. In the Ganga records there are refer-
.ences to several chaityas of Bodhisattva. Tara Bhagavati
continued to be worshipped at BalligaVe upto the twelfth
•century. In the University of Balligave the chatus-samayas
(of 6iva, Vishnu, Jina and Buddha) were taught.

Jainism entered Karnataka earlier than Buddhism, in the

days of Chandragupta Maurya and Srutakevalin Bhadrabahu.
The Digambara sect became distinct in the first century of
 XXIU

the Christian era. Kun<Ja Kun^gla was the first great scholar
of this sect and wrote Prdbhrta Sara, Bdyana Sara, Samaya
Sara, Pravachana Sara and Pvdda^anupreksha. Arhadbali is
credited with the formation of the four Samghas of Koneva
—
Kun(Janvaya Nandi, Deva, Sena and Simha. TJmasvati wrote
in Samshrt the Taitvdrthddhigama Sutras. Samantabhadra^
a native of Soragapura in Fhaniman<^a]a, wrote his Lexdgama
Stotra criticising all rival creeds and toured all India defeating
his opponents at Kafichi, Pundra, Da^apura, Varanasi, Patali-
putra, and in Ma}ava, Sindho, Thakka, VideSa and Earahata.
Simhanandin helped Dadiga and Madhava to found a kingdom
near Perur. Pujyapada was a contemporary of Durvinita.

The Chalukyas of Badami patronised many Jaina scholara

like Ravikirti. Among the Rashtrakutas the greatest patron
of Jainism was Amoghavarsha Nrpatunga who was peisonally
a Jaina. In the reign of Krshna III, Butuga II, Marula
(Mamala) and Marasimha were great patrons pf Jainism,
Marasimha’s general Chavundaraya eaused the colossal statue
of Gommata to be erected in c. 930 A.D. In the reign of
Tailapa II and SatyaSraya Irivabedanga, Attimabbe was the
greatest devotee of Gommafa and her donations won for her
the title “ Bdna Chintdmani ”. In the reign of Jayasimha II,
Vadiraja and Vadibhasimha were the greatest champions of
Jainism. Jainism, however, began to decline from the twelfth
century due to the growing importance of iSrivaishnavism and
Vira.4aivi8m.

Fai^upata Saivism flourished in Karnataka from a very

early period. The KanneSvara temple at Elloia was con-
structed for Pa§upata ascetics. Govinda III authorised tho
construction of BhSganandi^vara at Nandi. Krshna III made
a grant to the PaSupata ascetics of Karahata, from Melpati,
The Chalukyas of Kalyani wore mostly Saivas. The Kedara
matha at Balligave became an important University centre*
and wielded great influence throughout Karnataka for nearly
two centuries. In the time of Jayasimha II, Yadi Rudragana
Lakule4vara Pandita claims to have defeated Vadiraja,
Jfi3,uananda and others. Siiiiailam, Huli and Alampur were
other important centres of the Pasnpatas.
 XXIV

PaSupata Saivism had much in common with Vira^vi&m.

The ViraSaiva religion as a distinct entity may be traced to
the days of Jayasimha II in the middle of the eleventh
century when Jeijara or Devara Dasimayya’is said to have
converted Jayasimha and his queen Suggala at Pottalakere.
Basavefivara went to Ku^ala Sangama and probably studied
under I45na guru, a Pafiupata ascetic. But ho went further
than the PaSupatas in condemning caste-restrictions and soon
by his piety and earnestness won a huge following. But the
Kalamukha influence continued in the Aradhya Sampradaya
and live Acharyas lievana, Marula, Siddha, Ekorama, Viiiva and
Pantjitaradhya reconciled with Vira-
Brahinanical tradition
saiva ideals while Basave^vara preached a more democratic
faith. ViraSaivism continued to flourish in Karnataka until
it received a check at the hands of the VaishnaAa aeliarya

Madhva in the thirteenth century. It was only in the four-

teenth century in the time of Deva Raya II of Vijayanagara
that Virasalvism once again became rejuvenated.

V. SOCIAL AND ECONOMIC CONDITIONS

The Periplus, Pliny and Ptolemy in the first two centu-
ries of the Christian era testify to the great foreign trade
carried on in the west coast. Pepper, pearls, beryl, ivory,
cotton and silk, diamonds, amethysts were exported
cloths,
and the imports were specie in abundance, stribium, coral,
white glass, brass, tin, lead, cinnabar, but “ very little wine ”.
That the Karriataka people were unaccustomed to strong
•drinks is also attested to by the Greek farce, for one character
says “ in these regions wine is not for sale. Therefore if they
get hold of this kind of thing, they will drink it rot against
their will Yuwan-Chwang in the seventh century says that
the land was regularly cultivated and produced large crops.
The people were honest and simple, grateful to benefactors,
but if insulted, sacrificed their own lives in order to avenge
themselves. The king had a special band of champions who
probably were like the Garudas of the Hoysalas, pledged to
die along with their master.

The inland trade was in the hands of the Ayyavale 600

and similar corporations. Mahavlracharya in the ninth century
 XXV

mentions the coins ganddka, gunja, pana, dharana, karsha,

pala, mdshaka, purdna, drdchma, stater used as weights also.
Tlie measures of grain were kvduha, prastha, ddhaka^, dropi,
mdni, khdri, pravartika, vdha and kumbka. Some^vara III
mentions Manjddi or Gunja, Rtipaka and Kalanju, and gives
directions for the construction of accurate scales.

The empire was divided into Mahdmandalas, VisJiayas,

Nddus, Grdmas and Kampanas. Ther(> were officers over one,
ten, twenty, hundred -and tliousand gramas grouped probably
ac<!ording to income (e.g., Banavasi 12 000 Gangava4i 96 000
, , , ,

etc.). There were local sabhas presided over by a government

officer and all disputes if unsetlled there, were to be referred
to the next superior officer, according to the J^'djamdnasdlldsa
The taxes formed vilh, Jtb, j\th or ^(jth according to the value
of the article. The. Mahamandalesvaras Avere also Danda-
• • • •

nayakas and usually eiglitof them formed the King’s Council.

Women of the royal family sometimes governed provinces.
Akkadevi, the sister of Jayasimha JI, was ruling Kisuksuju
in 1021 A.l). when in the memory of her elder brother Yikia-
maditya IV gave Periir to the temi)le of Tiaipurushas where
students were educated in the four tenets (Bauddha, Jaina,
i^aiva and Vaishnava).
Nrpatunga says that the people of Karnataka were born
poets ajul even the illiterate were highly intelligent. YuAvan-
Chwang also says that the peoidc were greatly interested in
learning. .Among their amusements was a form of polo in which
Tndra IV Avas very proficient.

VI. kabkAtaka CULTUEE

The patternof Karnataka culture was the result partly
of the piiysical environment and partly of the various racial
and religious forces. Karnataka is the heart of South India
and occupies the central place in the Dakshinapatha. The
tiondids, the Malids, the South Mclanids, the Kolids and the
Indid rac(‘S fused together to form the Karnataka people.
The language shows a similar fusion of Dravidic and Aryan
and extended in the north upto Sindh (Brahui) and Bundel-
khand and in the south upto the Nilagiris. The religious
influences which moulded the life of the people were Jaina,
<1
 XXVI

Buddhistic, Vira 6aiva and Brahmanical. The principle of

religious toleration is much in evidence until the thirteenth
eenturj^ It is not uncommon to find in the same family three
different faiths Jaina, Saiva and Vaishnava followed, and
in tor- marriages were quite common. ^ Akalanka who defeated
the Buddhists, says that he did so not out of arrogance or
hatred but out of compassion. Therefore Karnataka culture
was in a fluid state capable of adapting itself to a changing
environment until the thirteenth and fourteenth centurios,
when it degenerated into a rigid civilisation in order to prelect
ils(‘lf from the. invasions of the Muhammadan rulers of llie

North. Karnataka iulhumce extended even over nort-hern

India upto Nepal. The Nepal royal family of Nanyadeva is
of Karnataka origin. The Senas of Bengal trace their descent
from Sainantasena a Kaniataka feudatory born in the family
of Virasena, a Bralimakshatra {TJ.T., I, p. 300; J.A.8.B., V,
p. 467). The Qahadau-dlas of Kanuj trace their descent from
Nandapala 'who became a king of Karnata. The Eathods of
Jodhpur and Bikaner were also the descendants of Kaniataka
rulers {cf. Nayasuri’s Rambhdmanjari Ndtaka). The Gangas
and Kadambas of Kalinga similarly trace their descent from
the Gangas and Kadambas of Karnataka.* The Barbhujya
Eajas of East Bengal came from Karnata.
Thus in art, literature, religion, philosophy, science,
administration and political history Karnataka has made a
very valuable contribution to Indian Culture.

* Sec 121 & 53, B.C., II, Dg. 90, E.C., VII, Tk. 45, Kd. 30,
B.C., VI, etc.
* The Vaishnava teiichcrs Rupa Oosvaini and Sanatana GSsvanii

of Bengal wei-o of Karnatvka descent (D. C. Sen, Bengali Language

and Literature),
 ABBREVIATIONS
•The Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Ihstitute^
Poona.
E,C. Tlic Epigrapliia ('arnatica.
E.l. The Epigraphia Indica.
l.A. The Indian Antiquary.
l.H.Q. The Indian Historical Quarterly.
J.A.S.B. The Journal of the Asiatic Society of B3nga}.
J.B.B.ILA.S. .. The Journal of the Bombay Brandi of the Royal
Asiatic Society.
J.B.H.S. The Journal of Bombay Historical Society.
J.B.O.R.S. . The Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research
Society.
J.LH. Tlio Jouinal of Indian History.
J.O.B. The .Journal of Oriental H (‘search.
JJi.A.S. The Journal of tlje Royal Asiatic Society,
Q.J,M,S. Tlic Quarterly .fournal of the Mythic Society.
 CHIEF COIN TYPES
•
THE WESTERN ('HALUKYAS OP BADAMI^
PUJ.AKB&IN I (?)

< 1 ) Ai ; 55 ; Double die type struck before the revival of punch-

rnarkcd coins.
Obv , —
(^apansoned boar with liorn ? Sun and Moon.
Rp.i\ —
Eight-petalled lotus.
<2) Ai ; 57 ; Cup-shaped.
—
Ohw Boar and lotus with eight ]iGials. f^amkha and
strung bow.
Rer, — liines forming a square.
THE HASTITHAKUTAS OP MALKHED
No Basl^”akf^i coins seem to be extant, though Cunningham
attributes some typos to the Basl t 'aki t^^s. It is likely that Kasl.t^a-
ki^i coins were were of the lion type, having
a weight of 57 gr.

THE (TIALCHYAS OP KAI.VAJSTI

TATLAPA Jl
Weight 57, 58.
06r.~ Five maned lions with looped tails and left paw raised
as on Kadamba coins. Two in Kannada legend and
yV/ Ra struck t>vo times.
Rev, —Blank. .

SATYASBAYA IRlVABEpANOA OR VJKRAMADITYA V

05r.— Five lions and legend MCi Na (not Malla as read by
Hultzscli).
AVv.— Blank.

YAfOVAllMA OK JAYASIMIIA I

Weight 57, 59, 09.

A. Ohv —Five lions legend

.
;
/Vri, si^ear-head and dot ;
legend
, Ya Ja,
Rev. — Blank.
B. Obv — Temple with dome
. and Chakra ; legend /SVZ and
Jarjade
Ka Ma La.
Rev. — Blank.
C. Ohv —Five lions and legend Sri Ja
. Ya
De Va.
Rev. — Blank.

^ Mysore Archcvolofjical Reports, 1933-35.

 xli

D. Ohv , — Five lions and legend Ja ga de,

Bev , —Types KOdui* in Nellore Distiict have four or
fi*oni

and an eye with pupil.

five petal-lotuses
Types from Khandosh have blank reverses,

SOMESVARA I

Coins front Central Provinces

A. Lions and legend 7' re Lo . . Malla in Kannr.dx.

ii. firl and spear-head ? Nagari legend firl Ja ga de va.
Rev, -Blank.

TOMBSVARA If

Coins from Kodur in NeVorc District

Weight 54 gr.

06v,— Five lotuses aSVa iSrl Sun, Moon and goad.

; Kannada ;

legend Bhu va na.

Variants . —
Goad in place of sun and moon and lions.
Elephant, Sun and Moon. 1 legend Ba va na (found at Komjii-
vidii).

JAYASlMifA in
Weight 54 gr.
Four lotuses ; ^rl firl (Ui Jn. Boar, Sun, dagger and Moon.

VIKUAMADITYA Vf
Weight 54.5 gr.
A. Five lions; Kannr^x legend flrl ^^rJ, goad, Sun, Moon;
L?gend Bhu Ja.
Weight 53 -4 gr.
B. Five lions ;
*^rl Sfrl ;
goad, Sun and Moon. Legend Bu Ja ba..

W'cight 52*5 gr.

C. As above with Tamil legend Bhu ja ha.

JAGADEKAMALLA II

06v.-— Lions, goad and Tamil legend Bhu ja ba,

TAILAPA III (?)

Weight 52*4 gr.

Lions and goad. No legend.

THE KADAMBA FEUDATORIES (?)

Weight 53.5 gr.

Obv . —
Legend Sri ; Sun and Haminian.
Rev. — Blank.
 CONTENTS
Pace
POREWOED . . . . . . . . . . V
Introduction . . . . . , . . vii
Genealogical Tables . . . . . . xxvii
Abbreviations .. .. .. ..xxxix
Chief Coin Types . . . . . . . . xl
1. Periplus Mali Erithriapa . . . , . . 1
2. Gpographiko Hiiphpgesis of Klaudios Ptoleniaios . . 2
3. A Greek Farce in the Oxyrhhyncus Papyri
(No. 4137) .. .. . . .. .. 5
4. Kdmasutras of Vatsyayana . . . , . . 10
5. Bauavasi Inseiiplion of Vinhnkada Gutukulananda 11
6. Agananuru . . . . . . . . , . 12
7. Chandravajli Inscription of Mayura barman 15
8. Malavajli Inscription of ^iivaskandavarman 16
9. Talgnnda Inscription of l^antivarman , . . . 17
10. Halnii^i Inscription of Kakusthavarman . . 20
11. Hiresakuna Grant of Mrge^avarinan .. .. 21
12. Epitaph of ftivanandivarnian . . . . . . 22
13. Ilebhata Grant of Vishnuvarman . . . . 23
14. Koranianga Grant of Ravivarman .. .. 24
15. Brhatsamhitd of Varahamihira . . . . . . 25
16. Prapanchahrdaya . . . . . . . . 26
17. Pan^urangapalli Grant of Avidheya . . . . 27
18. Keregalfir Grant of Madhava II . . . . 28
19. Nittur Grant of Madhava . . . . . . 29
20. Koinaralingam Grant of Ravidatta . . . . 31
21. Mercara Grant of Avinita . . . . . . 32
22. Avanti Sundarl Kathd of Dan^in . . . . 33
23. DevarahalU Inscription of Durvinita Ereyappa . . 34
24. Chellur Grant of Viia Chaja . . . . . . 36
 xliv

Paob
26. 'Mahakuta Inscription of Mangalisa .. 36
26. Aptamimdmsd of Samantabhadra • • • • 3&
•
27. Gaddenianc Inscription of Satyamka • •

28. Ihole Inscription of Pulake^in II • • • . 4a

29. Eecords of the Western World by Yuwan Chwang 44
30. History of Persia by Tabari • . 48-

31. Vokkaleri Plates of Kirtivarinan II . . 4a

32. Bedirur Grant of Bhuvikrama . , , 62
33. Akalamkdshtaka • . 54
34. iSamkara Bhdshya • • 55
35. Samkshepa Sdriraka of Sarvajnatnian 66
36. Samangad Grant of Dantidurga . • 67
37. Kovalavettii Grant of Srlpnnisha • • 6a
38. Alur Grant of Ynvaraja Marasimha , . 6a
39. Badanaguppe Grant of Kaitibadeva • • 62
40. Prameyakamala Mdrtdnda of Prabhachandra 6&
41. Nydyakumuda Chandrodaya of Prabhachandra 66
42. Harivamsa of jinasena I 67
43. Pdrhdbhyudaya of Jinasena 68
44. Amoghavrtti of Sakatayana 6a
45. Vardhamdna Charita of Asaga . 7a
46. Qanitasdra Sarhgraha of Mahavira 71
47. Mahdpurdna of Jinasena II 74
48. Jayadhavala Tlkd of Jinasena II 77
49. Prasnottara Batnamdlikd of Amoghayarsha 78
60. Kavirdjamdrga of Nrpatunga • • 79
61. Kalydnakdraka of Ugraditya • • 81
62. Nala Champu of Trivikrama Bhatta • • 83
53. Chandakausika of KshemeSvara . . 84
64. Chitaldrug Inscription of Amoghavarsha II 85
66. Adipurdna of Pampa . . . 87
56. Vikramdrjuna Vijaya of Pampa • • 88
57. Karhad Grant of Krshna IH 92
 xlv

Page
58. YasasUlaka Champu of SSmadeva 94
59. Atakur Inscription of Butuga II ... 96
«0. Keregode Bangapura Grant of Bachamalla II .. 98
-61. Kavi Bahasya of Halayndha .. 101
S2. Jvdldmdlinikalpa of Indranandin .. 103
63. Samayabhushana of Indranandin .. 104
64. Kudalur Grant of Marasimha . .. 106
65. Laghu Mdnasa of Munjala .. 108

66. Uttara Purdna of Gunabhadra . .. 109

67. Trishashthilakshana Purdna, of Chamundaraya .. Ill

68. (Jhdritrasdra of Chamundaraya . .. 113

69 Oommafasdra of Hcmichandra . .. 114
70. Navasdhasdnka Charita of Padma Gupta .. 116

71. iSdnli Purdtta of Ponna .. 117

72. Sravana Belagola Epitaph of Indra IV . .. 119

73. Kdvya Mimdmsd of Baja^ekhara .. 122
74. Ilumcha Inscription of l^anni Santara . .. 123
75. Ydjnavalktya Nibandha of Apararka .. 129
76. Mankhaka
i^rikantha Charita of .. 130
77. Sdhasa Bhima Vijaya of Banna .. 131
78. Ajitandtha Purdna of Banna .. 134

79. Chebrolu Inscription of Ahavamalla .. 139

-80. Balagamve Inscription of Jayasimha II . .. 140
81. Madana Tilaka of Chandra Baja .. 142
-82. Kollipara Grant of Arikesari .. 143
83. Panckataidra of Durga Simha . .. 145

84. Bhdshdbhushana Nagavarma

of .. 147

85. Chandombudhi of Nagavarma . .. 148

86. Karndtaka Kddambari of Nagavarma .. 149

-87. Kdvydvaiokana of Nagavarma . .. 150

i;s. Chandraprabha Charita of Viranandin .. 164

89. Lokdpakdra of Chavunda Baya .. 156

50. Nydyaviniichaya Vivmana of Vadiraja . .. 166
 xlvi

Page
91. l(ahdhara Charita of Vadiraja . . . . 167
92. Mklbhava Stolra of Vadiraja . . . . . . 158-

93. Pdrsvanatha Charita of Vadiraja . . . . 15^

94. Oadya Chintdmani of Vadibhasimha . . . . 162
95. Kshatra Chuddmani of Vadibhasimha . . . . ISS'

96. Parties hdmukha Sutra Laghuvrtti of AnaniJavIrya . . 164

97. Alathkdrachintdmani of Jinasena III . . . . 166'

98. TJdayasundart Kathd of Sd^hala . . . . 167

99. Mahdpurdna of Mallishena . . . . . . 168
100. Ndgakumdra Charita of Mallishena . . . . 170'

101. Sajjana Chitta Vallabha of Mallishena . . . . 171

102. Chandra Chuddmani Sataka of Nagavarma . . 172
103. Jdtaka Tilaka of ^ridharacharya . . . . 173-

104. Mitdkshara of Vijnane^vara . . . . . . 174

105. Vikramdnka Charita of Bilhana . . . . 175
106. Nilgunda Grant of Vikramaditya VI . . . . 177
107. Govaidya of Kirtivarman . . . . . . 182
108. Bdjamdnasolldsa of Somesvara . . . . . . 183-

109. Dharmdmrta of Nayasena . . . . . . 187

110. Vizagpatam Grant of Ananta Varma Choda Ganga 189
111. Sravana Bclagola Epitaph of Mallishena . . 190
112. Davanagere Inscription of Bijjala . . . . 197
113. Vachanas of Basava . . . . . . . . 199'

114. /Siddftdnto /5iromarii of -Bhaskaracharya .. .. 200

116. Rdghava Pdndaviyam of Kaviraja . . . . 201
116. Abbalur Grant of Bkanta(Ja Eamayya . . . . 202
117. ^rikarabhdshya of Sripati Panejita . . . . 208-

118. BasaveSa Vijaya of Sankara . . . . . . 210

119. ^ivatattva Sdramu of Mallikarjuna Pandita . . 211
120. Pakshika Pratikramana Kriyd . . . . . . 212
121. Pushpadanta Purdna of Gunabhadra II . . . . 21

122. Chandrandthdshtaka of Gunabhadra II . . . . 217

123. Sangita Batndkara of Sarflgadeva . . . . 218-
 xlvii

.
Page
124. Lekha PanchdHkd . . . . . . . 219
125. SuktimuPjtdvali of Jalhana . . . . . . 220
126. ArjunavjUja luBcription of Krshna . . . • 223
127. Kalpaiaru of Amalananda . . . . . . 225
128. Vratakhanda Prasasti of Homadri . . . . 227
129. VijMnehari of Jfianadeva . . . . . . 233
130. BJidnuvijaya . . . . . . . 234
131. Vrshddhipa ^ataknmu of Palkuiike Somalia . . 236
132. Jinendra Kalydndbhyudaya of Hastimalla . . 237
133. Vikrdnta Kaurava of nastiraalla . . . . 238

G
 I. PBEIPLUS MAPI EEITHEIJEA
Ariake.—Under Mambarus and subject to Minnagara.
Barygaza. — part
^A Ozene on Nainados.
of

Tagara. —In Ariake (subject to Baleokoorus whose capital was

at Hippokaora and who was king of kings connected with
Siropolemius of Baithana).
Limyrike. —7000 Stadia from Barygaza, commences at Xaoora,
50 miles north of l^^clkunda.
Akabarous.
Oopara (Sopara).
Kalliena {abandoned in the time of the Pcriplm). A
former sovereign Saragan fostered commerce bilt his
successor Saudanecs admitted no vessels from Egypt
and oonipcllcd them to go to Barygaza.
Semylla (Chaul).
Mandagora.
Palaiptm^a i { 1 ialey apa^na)

Meliseigara.
Toparon of Buzantiaus.
Turamios boas.
Sesekreienai islands.
Aigidii island.
Kainetai island (of pirates).
Leuke (white island).
Nelkunda near Barake or Ela Barakc. Exported pepper
peculiar to this place called of Cottonara, superior
pearls, ivory, fine siUcs, spikenard, betel, precious
transparent stones, diamonds, amethysts, tortoise*
shell.

Imports. — abundance, topazes, plain cloth,

SiJeeie in
stribiiim, white glass, brass, tin, lead,
coral,
cinnabar, orpimeut, corn for sailors and very
little wine.

Periplus Mari ErUhroea, translated by Schoff, 1912.

 II. GEOGEAPniKE HUPHEGESIS OP KLAUDIOS
PTOLEMAIOS
In Larike •
.
(Lata)
Moutli of E. Mopliis 114° . -18° 20' (Mahi)
Pakidare (a village) 113° -17° 50'
CapeMaleo .. 111° -17° 30'
Inthe Gulf of BaruqarM (Bharukachha)
Kaniane .. 112° -17°
Month of
E. Namados . .
112° -17° 45'
Nausaripa .. 112° 30'-16° 30' CNausari)
Panlipoula .. 112° 30'-16°
Anak(i Hddlnon (Aryaka ^atavahanaj
Soupara .. 112° 30'-15° 30' (Sopfira)
Mouth of
E. Gouaris 112° 15'-15° 10' (Godavari)
Doutiga .. 1U°30'-15"

Motith of E. Benda 1 10° 30'-l5° . (Bena or Bluvan(JI)

Siniylla (a mart and
a cape) .. 110° -14° 15' (Chaul)
Ilippoukoura .. 111° 45'-14° 10' (Ghorogaon)
Baltipatna .. 110° 30'-14° 20' (Baladevapattana
Baleapatam)
Ariakr of the Pirates (Arj^aka or of Andhra)'
Kandagera . . 113° -14°
Byzanteion .. 113° 40'-14° 40' (Vaijayanti)
Khersonesos .. 114° 20'-14° 30'
Armagara . . 114° 20'-14° 20'
Mouth of
E. Nanagouna .. 114° 36'-13° 50' (Nanaguna, Tapti ’)
Nitra (a mart) . , 115° 30'-14° 40' (Mangalore on the
Netravati)
Limyrike
Tyndis (a city) , . 116° -14° 30' (Dramilaka) (Tanur)
Bramagara . . 116° 45'-14° 20' (Brahmagara)
Kalaikarias . . 116° 40'-14° (K. E. of Kranganur)
Mouziris
(an emporium) . . 117° -14° (Muyiri Kottam or
Cranganore)

Ptolemy’s Geography, ed. Nobbe, Leipzig, 1843 ibid., Geirini ;

Ounninghame’s Geography of India, ed. by Majumdar (Calcutta).

 3

74. Til like manner the parts under Movnt Bctligo are

occupied by BraTchmanai Mugoi as far as the city Batoi with

this city, Brakhnic 128“- 19°.

75. Tlic parts under tlie raiis^e of Adeisathros as far as

the Aivuniioi are occupi<*d by the Badamtiioi with this city.
Thathilba .. 1.34° -18° ,50' (Badaini ?)

76. The parts under the OuxenioH range are occupied by

the Dryilophyllitoi with tliese cities :

Sibrion .. .139° -22° 20'

Opotoura . . 137“ 30'-21“ 10'
Ozoana . . 138“ J5'-20“ 30' (Seoni)

82. In tlie parts of Ariake wliicli still remains to be de-

scribed, are tlie following inland cities and villages; to the
west of the Bciidd tliesir cities ;

Mali])pala .. 119“ 30'-20'' 15'

Sarisabis .. 119°.30'-20°
Tagara .. 118° -19° 20' (Ter)
Baithana .. 117“ -18° 30' (the royal seat of Sire
Polemaios or Vtole-
maios) Paithana
lleopali (or Dcopala) 1 1
5° 40'-1 7° 50' Devapalli
Gamaliba .. 115“‘l5'-17° 20'
Omeuogara .. 114° -16° 20' (Minnagara ?)

83. Between the Begdd and Pscndostomos

Nagarouris .. 120° -20° 15' (N agar a ?)
Tabasd .. 120° 30'-20° 40' (Tapasa)
Inde . . 123° -20° 45'
Tiripangalida .. 221° 15'-19° 40'
Hippoukoura .. 119° 45'-19° 10' (the royal seat of
Baleokouros — Vi}i-
vaykura)
O
Soub'outtou © 15'-19° 10'
Sirimalaga .. 119° 20'-18° 36'
Kalligeris .. 118° 1 QD o (Kollagiri- Kolhapur)
Modogoulla .. 119° -18° (Mudgal)
Petirgala .. 117° 45'-17° 15'
Banaouasei .. 116° -16° 45' (Banavasi)
 4

84‘. The inland cities of the Pirates arc these :

Olokhoira .. 114“ -15° (Alvara Kheta)

Mousopalle .. 115° 30'-16° 46' (the Metropolis
Mushakapalli)
86. The inland cities of Lymyrike (to the west of the
Pseudostomos) are these
Naroulla .. 117° 45'-16° 50'
Kouba . . 117° -16°
Paloura .. 117° 61'-14° 50'

86 . Between the Pseudostomos and the Baris these

cities

Pasage .. 124° 50'-19° 50' (Palasika)

Mastanour .. 121° 30'-18° 40'
Kourellour .. 119° -17° 30'
Pounnata .. 121°20'-J7°30' (where tliere is beryl)
Punnata
Aloe .. 120° 20' -17° (Yellai)ura f
Karoxira . . 119° -16° 20' (the royal seal of
Kerobothros) Vanji
Arembour . . 121° -16° 20'
Bideris . . 119° -16° 50'
Pantipolis . . 118° -15° 20' (Pantiyapura)
Adarima . . 119° 30'-15° 40'
Kareour .. 120° -15° (Kareyur)
87. The inland town of Awi —
Morouiida . . 121° 20' -14® 20' (Murunda)
Ptolemy’s geography was written in c. 140 A.D. Ptolemy
made every degree of the latitude and longitude at the equator
equal to fifty instead of sixty geographical miles. His longi-
tudes reckoned eastwards wore 6° 50' less than the real calcula-
tions from the prime meridian of Ferro in the Fortunate
Islands. He also placed the equator 230 miles higher than
the real position. He places Cape Comorin only 200 geo-
graphical miles, south of Barygaza, instead of 800 miles and
thus the shape of South India was distorted in his maps.
The positions are given here after making the necessary
corrections.
 5

III. A GEEEK FAECE IN THE OXYEHHYNCUS

PAPYEI (No. 4137)
B. Lady Charition ! Eejoicc with me at my escape
A. Great are the Gods !

B. Wliat gods, Fool 1

A. Cease, fellow.
D. Wait for me here and I will go and bring the ship to
anchor.
A. Go ! For see, here come their women from the chase.
B. Oh ! What huge bows they have !

A woman. Kraunoti.^
Another. Lalle.^
Another. Laitalianta lalle.^
Another. Kotakos anabiosara.*
B. Hail.
All. Laspathia.^
B. Ah! Lady, help!
A. Alemaka.^
All. AlemakaA
B. By Athena there is no (harm) from us.
!

A. Wretch, they took yon for an enemy and nearly

shot you.
B. I am always in misfortune. Will you them- • • • to
the river Vitolichus ? ®

A. As you like (Drums).

B. • • • -parade.^
All. Minei.^o
F. Lad'y Charition. wind is rising, so that we
I see the
may Ocean and escape. So enter
cross the Indian
and fetch your property, and if yo\i can, carry off
one of the offerings to the Goddess.
A. Prudence, fellow Those in need of salvation must
!

not accompany their petitions to the gods with

Mysore Archasological Report, 1923 .

8 del* eoaodo. lo
 6

sacrilege. For how will the gods listen to men who

try to win mercy with wickedness ?

H. Don’t you touch I I will fetch it.

D. Fetch your own things then.
A. I. do not need them either but only to see my father's
face.
D. Enter then; and do you serve them- -and give • •

their wine strong, for here they come.

B. 1 think they are the daughters of swine; these too I

will get rid otf (DrmiiK)-

All. Ai Annhilhi^^ (Drums).
B. They also have run aw'ay to the I’soliehus.
C. Yes. But let us get ready, if we are to escape.
B. Lady t'hai’ition Get ready if you can tak(‘ under
!

your arm one of the offerings to the Goddess.

A. riush ! Those in need of salvation must not ac-
company their petitions to the gods with sacrilege.
For how will they listen to the prayers of those who
are about to gain mercy by wickedness The !

property of the goddess must remain sacred.

B. Don't you touch, j will carry it.
A. Don’t be silly, but if they come serve them the wine
neat.
B. But they will not drink it so
if

0. Pool, in these regions wine is not for sale. Therefore

if they get hold of t his kind of thing, they will drink

it neat against their will

B. I will serve them, lees and all.

C. Here they come, hardng bathed -(Drums). • • •

King. Braihis.^^
All. Brathis.
B. What do they say ?
0. Let us draw lots for the shares, he says.
B. Yes let us. ;

King. Btouke pairomello Koroke.^^

B. Back, accursed wretch.

It oocaood.. 13
M^
s} (ridtf.
O CO
13
 7

King. (Drums). Bere Tconzei damun petreJcio

Brathie^*
paktei kortnmes here ialerode pomenzipetr-ekiodamut
Kinzc paxei tebcs lolobia bradis kottos.^^
All. KoUos.
K. May you
bo kicked by “ kottos ”.
King. Zopit^<> (Drums).
B. What do they say f
C. Give tliem a drink quick.
B. Arc you afraid to speak, then ? Hail thou whose
days prosper! (Drums).
King. Zeisoukormosede^’’ (Drums).
B. All not if I know it !

0. It is watery, put in some wine (much drumming).

G. Skulmakaia bapteiragoumi.^^
H. Tougoummi nckclekcthro.^^
G. Eitou belle traehoupterugoumd.-**
B. Ah Noiu' of your disgusting Mays Stop (Drums).
! ! !

Ah what are you doing ? !

IF. Traehountermuna.^^
G. Bo ulUtikuloiimbui plain gouldu bi- • •

B. (?) Apuleukasar^ (Drums).

King, (jhorbonor baihorba- • •
•touniion axizdespit plala-
goulda hi- • •
-Scso srachis (Drums) ora dosaturou
amesarr sumpsara darn ei ia da- - -

It t35(3 ©a.

•djoiaej*' <si«io, ewU . . . i3t(5

ed

Bov©?

Aai?icS.

SjseoSort arfsjs ?»j

20 ooSa^
“t Jdsiroii.
22 tj5 ^ daf eroojS. «3Bt#,rtoea 38..

2® V
-* Ass(siri5j»isir ij»(ur . . . . vsd
atrtaes sS.
A O. . . . t>idA
A riomdci vd
S3 d
 8

B. (f) Martha marithouma edmaimai maitho tharmouna-

martha marithomm (Drums). • • •
‘tun.^^
King. Malpinaik ouroukoukoub («?) i karako- • •
-ra.**

All. A6a.”
King. Zebede za biligidoumba.^^
All. abaoun.^^
King. PanoumbretikatemaMuman brethououeni
Panoum bretikatemanouam brethououeni parakoum bretikate-
manoun bretououeni olu sadi zaparda piskou piskate
man arei man ridaou oupatei. • • -rt.®® (Five drum-
mings).
King. A boiindless barbaric dance 1 lead O Goddess
Moon with wild measure and barbaric step
! Ye ;

Indian Chiefs, bring the drum of mystic sound.

The frenzied Heric step (much drumming and beating).
All. Orkis.^'^
B. (?) What do they say again ?

C. He says dance ”.
B. Just like living men (Drums).
C. Throw him down and bind him with the sacred girdles
(much drumming. Finale).
B. They are now heavy with drink.
C. Good ;
Charition, come out here.
A. Come brother, quickly ;
ready ?
is all

C. Yes, all ! the boat is at anchor close by. Why do

you linger ? Helmsman, I bid you bring the ship
alongside here at once.
D. (?) Wait till I give him the word.

djsoOoci .

2® sjo^^'8 Oja’S*" Wojdrf^rt , .

27 wutJ !

28 gje^cS!l gjt^dcid <acj(jaot}.

2» «se^ (Sja*".

20 srsfjsj^ ded ded

ded AS i(.d sjjsddis*' ded <siUa, dddojao d(d ids.^d drad
dtdaf^ «5d^ t«ddddFo ddo^d
«}dda^dOda . .

81 t«»dftda.
 9

B. (?) Are you talking, again, you bungler! Let us leave

him outside to kiss the ship’s bottom. .
'

0. Are you all aboard ?

All. Aboard.
A. Oh unhappy me ! A great trembling seizes my
wretched body. Be propitious Lady Goddess, save
thy hand maiden

F
 10

IV. KAMAEV TEAH OF VATSYIyANA

^r%'»rr9iT ;

q-ig ?5 I. . .^FiyiiT^Rr
^r55Rf fRR Rgr^TicfrR ^fiV'niRRiii i

jT'iqTTFgvr’T fl^RTf^THrq: I

5E^fi %Ti%, R5r

^etcsir r ficiR^i% i

35 II?Rrf!fr ^TflMf »RR^cff (

5 RR) I If

5|?i5!?rr i%5r>TR Rigs^Rir i ^tim r^s^ti ^ag'^^ri

Ri
5 ^Hirr R^ER l 3TRR^i aiaRR RH%RTRIJITH I ^RHRISJIRT^I^ir-
ai^RRrr II IT^RtRni: R^Rfl: RR agIIR?R: a?;RT
fif«?«f: 5R*ifrp^'i<5 qftfiftoqr rtrrtirsr; ii

?r^55 RSRRaqRT URy^IS^'ilfl q^ qRRI^qi: 5TRR R ?;‘4TRqq;JTr

JTfRrf|q«r: I

RRI ^if^qr qw ^^I1T: qJlTiq:. Rt^RqiRRlfiTRRRrq: Rqg ?:i|r

RR^M II

qr^RJT ^RR R^^R ^RR aRRI: JjTRRiRRI: afRRRRRI WRI5R

RTfRI^ RR mm TK-ffRlRIR RIRR-RISR''R^RIR(, I aTI^TR

if q^RRR rr Rig; ag^i ?;R%r rrir ii

RSRRRI: RRIRI: ailRRRRR Rf IRIR ?:iR’'i:qi R^R RRIRI^IRIR^

riIr §i%RRrRmirRq;Ri»^ n

The KanwHuiras of Vatsyiiyana generally assigned to <he

c. 3 A.D. mention certain ijeculiarities of the peoples of the

south, such as circumcision, etc. T'he S^atavahana, Kuntala

Satakarni is said to have killed Malayavati SJahadevL A
Oholaraja killed Chitrascna. Naradeva, a general of tho
Chola king, blinded a woman. A Bhoja named Dan^ikya
having coveted a Brahmana girl, inuishcd with all his family
and kingdom. The women of Dravida, Vanavasika, Maha-
rashtra, Abhira and Aparanta had their peculiarities.

Studies in Kamaauiras of V tdsyayana, Chakaldar.

 11

V. BANAVilSI INSCEIPTION OP VINHUKADA

rjUTUKlTLlNANDA
1t -4
i I Twr ^fFcr^rlr^T ?fcfi«r

102 f^cTR
[t^tr] ^ut [5f»rfii^]
8 %^r I JTfigf^?T fTfr^R STtfe^l^T 5tig3cT
^
[i%f] sTmr%K3T ?rmr
f^fiu ^ FTsii 3m=^r ^rr^fr 3T=«rftw
!%%<»? jfiitr II

This inscription of Hiiriliputra Vishnnskanda of Chutn

(Dutu) family is dated in the y(*ar 102 and assigned by Buhler
to about the beginnings of the second century. Vishnnskanda
is taken to be the husband of Mahabhoji and the grand-
father of t^ivaskandavarnia (?) of llie Malavalli inscription.

Cf. I.A., XLVI, p. 164; E.C., VIII ; Rapson, Cat. of Coins

of Andhras, pp. liii-lv ; Nilaka^tba ^Sstri, J.B.A.S., 1926 Oct.
S. Srikantha Sastri) Q,J.M.8., 1927.
 12

VI. aganAnijeu
Q&lusu^ QpiT t^uj&}6s^
LDSS^&rn'eoarGDLD uu^&p&sf^-jSiu

Q&npuQppiTQ QuieaarP^LD(^&n‘

Qpfr^Quji^ LLL^LHiSiQ^iT^pp lSgSI

inj/rearQu/rifi eueoeS p&pfS QisirmS"^

LU^iiuiTiT^efFItiLS ji) &<siDijDisp Qisrr^eStJUp

ckSswt^.'f <sSI<sts)^i(gii eSss)ir Q&eop&®isia!bsasr

0D/rsOTrafl(5 &t®fh\x dfi^^p GtcirnSiuir

Qp QSTfSGSi^ LLtT^ir Qp^Gsfluj SUITeSpCS
eS&xr^p (SsutriEi^iu uetfl uSi(Biki(^ekpp

Qpir Gsara^irp^Qffl iLf{Beffluj^es)ppp

suetair uSpisfFsu Qffir Q&mpmir

• •••••••
uGSipujesipUp ^earsueoir (smiQ&rri^ pQ

—
II

Agam^ 281
QlBQj^uQum^&QliB p <Sil0LJU^IT LOeOBTL^eOlh

L^eoik'aetDL^ LOL^thjai Qp& peSm Q^ireoarQ

,^6ULD(-/<5rojL- QuiuirsLip^pi QaireSesr Qpeor
LD^^uShrLDi^lkp LL€Sr^LD(tp GJ)LDUJp
Ql^evafisv QsxiiriEjQ S‘2g\)U^ujit luir^ppj
(SiopasuiL i^0iBp ujmTuLSIeoriEjaLL(gi
aeo^GtsiL^a^pJiiiS^suujsuireSeoeSlL^
Scsorf^rffa^etDpip Spppsupir QpfTpuki
aeasTeS^ LD/r^(d/®s-« ai^ikpmm
L\em^i£lLp (50^ uffluu i(^ L-HQpiTir
aeAr^L^ljfiaQpi^maireariSiB^fF
Qd^<dfr(7rf Q prr^Qsm^ fSQiu®
Qjr^iSleoir

^eOeo^p^em^ub^GOeOiT ear euir^ieoiap

pLSIifiQaifi(nfisuiTarrrp(gii

QiLfTi^QuujiT Qptrpp ueoTiD^uSpiBQp

• • m • • • •

[HeariiQ^ ^q^PPU/lQisq^ ui3ea>sup QpQpCdp

peaankiaQ^ uDinSIp Quertu Qurreo

Chronology of Tamila, Sivaraja Piljai.

History of the Tamila, P. T, Sinnivasa Iyengar.
Cheraa of Sangam Period, Slesha Aiyar, 1926.
 13

fSimp QqjiLgds
^aeasfijD ^"Sestsrisfs Q^iruiSI
(geofT jfieS^<sSl^ Qan® CpBir-iaTuGuir
L/su/r sifl) es^sLuiT y^air ^^trtu
(SirtTinT^ eijiBiLQiEi (gQiSa^ irtraQeOtr®

/D/r/r jti(^ &^iT ui(g.wQp^isj^(^

QsuLi(ifi 2sirr uj(g(^air tSjoi Q^irir l(

(suGOuiL-fSQpir&p (Saireoir^dr

(ipi& QnrriLu^aaL-Ui QufS loiu^^

QfeAfT Q^ir iL(geir ai6wr/s@Q9;pC?u/r/*9/5Jsy

lEGsar Qmair iLiTisea>^

Qpppfi G^s/reror^/r

Ljeaafl^ uir®^ir esresraeou)

Quirdr Qauj urrm^ isauSir Qinrr®

<f(r^ Qu(gi fifrdsasra Qair eoir/seaur

uitr^au. Qeomlt^a ai^mu&^^iupiSuj

• ••••
usmemeciiD QpjrQem aeAresar^iris^eAreoar

Qairibaiop L\iT^a Qairtf.^ Q^HraQa

••
i^iu

^30!si atresr^^ a^jD^ &suLjua

(SaiTGO QaiiLShum&esraj QaQg^^ujeSor
Quirirsu^ lurr'^u Qun eOiiy^Qeir^^
QpisiaiDipaeo^^u Lfeoiripa/ra^
6sB(giEj QaiT Qsuex. LD!T€sBujQQ]fr(gLjaear
OpuQ&tr® QsueSm(^esiL^ ujauLj(Sp^GS)irQaeoa

Qairmpj kmirui QsulLl^ li

-^AgananurUy 31.

^^ane^mmi^kst Qpna Qair^it

QpiT^Qp pneopp(jgii L^dsssru Qufr^uS

eSI^esff «»<F (tpnaikavf-uiSQp^rrtEjap

QpuQp'iiosr Seappp 0/r6ir etvp Old/t^/t

ueseflturr esiinuSp u&Dap^ euap

WIT Qa a-Lou QwmBiun
 (?^/r QiBlS
LySsffT LLl(7lf €6BuU(^eSip ^
(sSeoil (^QajfSfr err^ eStusueopsijtruj 1

—Agam, 251, 11. 6-12.

(sS^osrQurrQ^ QiB®siiosiir aSuu Qjdit Qldit fffujir

Quit(^ L/fer ifljsira

s^'sa)fn I!

—Agcnn^ 60.
Qsj^ Qsu^
eS<5^(^u{T(7^QfB (P/E/ QsiresiL^d Q&iru^^d QtanfFlujir

^(gffl^iFl £Sirdr^<oBi^(Dde5

a/S0<5<a9«0L_ £Bi^uj(oS)josi}fnu

—Pnraui, 175, H. 5-S.

092fea7‘(S5/F LDiriTLLL^d SLDlJblB

LosufB^d Qsrr d)eOQ^ih (usu csr^d^ oTcF^/f

^(omL^iS!^ 092E37(g5/r ^£i>Oa)/r®.^z^
— Mm\imel^:hal(ii, XIX, 107.

The passages from Aliandnurn of Mrimulanfir refer to tlio

Moriyars who tried to reach the southern ocean, but their
progress was stopped near the Veiikatain hills. These Moriyars
had in their vanguard fierce Vacjtikas.
Pasum Pun Pandyan is said to have defeated the Chiefs
of Paunadu.
Nedtiiijeliyan, the victor
at Talaiyalankalani is said to
have defeated the Chief of Eruinaiyur (probably Mahisha-
mancjala).

Paranar says that Nedun Seralatan and his son conquered

the Kadamba tribes on the west coast, cut down their Kadambu
tree and fashioned a war-drum out of its trunk.

The passage from Manimekhalai refers to expert craftsmen

from Magadha, Marattam, Avanti and Yavana.
 15

VII. ( HANDEAVAt/lil 'INSOHIPTIOif OF

MAY A BM AN
^TJToir f^TOwr ^ i

^ ainfri 'IM Tift- I

^u'ifW. 30TI3 II

This is a rcniovd of .Mayurasarinau wlio causoil a lank to

be constructed and who subdued (?) Trekuta, Abhira, Pallava,
Pariyatrika, i^akasthiina, Sayindaka, Punata and Mokaii.
The Abhir(fs of TnkxiUt areaaid to liavc ruled for 07 years
and placed along with Andhrabbrtyas and t^rlpaiyaliyas in
the Ptirdnuit, Isvaradatta, ^ivadatta and his sou Mathariputra
Isvarasena are assigned to tlie third century A.D. and it is
possible' that a Traikfitaka era was started in 242 A.D. In
file lifth c.('ntury we have the Traikfitaka chiefs Dahrasena,

his son Indradatta and his son V’yaghrasena (c. 490 A.D.).
Kalidasa mentioning the contjuests of Baghu, says that at
Trikfita the king established it pillar of victory.
The Pallara who eelebraled the hors(?-saerilice {Aiva-
xanhstlid) Dhariuaniaharaja ^ivaskanda of Kafichi who
is

celebrated Agnishtoina, Vfijapeya and Asvaiuedha aceording

to the Ilira Hadagalli grant \ky.l., I, p. 5).
—
SnkuMdnn. In about 250 A.I)., there was a great ex-
pansion of the ])ower of the Sakas of Ujjaini in the south.
Tin* Karada hoard of (ioins found near Satiira include the issues
of Budragana, Vijayasena HI, Daniajadasri III, Eudrasena,
Visvasimha, Bhartrdainan and Visvasena (296-300 A.D.).
The Pallava Skaudasishya captured the Ghatikd of Kanchi
from one Satyasena who is identilied with Satyasiinha (sena)
Mahakshatrapa, the father of Budrasiniha (388 A.D.). The
Ainaravati hoard of coins found in lierar also testifies to the
wide dominion of the 6aka-Kshatrapas in the third century.
Hendmkavishaya is mentioned in the Kadamba and
Chalukya records (l.A., VI, p. 31 ibid., XXIV, p. 10, etc.).
;

Pundta is Punnata (Mysore District) where according to

Ptolemy beryl was found. Its capital was at Kirtipura (Kittur).
Mokaris are the Maukhilris mentioned in a Gaya seal as
Mokkhalinam. .
.

M.A.li., 1930 ; J.B.O.B.S., 1933 .

 16

VIII. MALAVAXi^J INSOBIPTION OF

^ 6IVASKANDAVAEMAN
I >T*i5|T5i. IsjjRft
«nsrai[?i ^isrr i%^. . . .sFwqr irrsfer fifecft

^3PRft *R?rir% h
^fi*! ^if^5Ef?T*im(q gfiw «r>¥J?iJrif55r?i55q;R

gsqrf^iwTWi ^*iq^ q'CtcST q?qric5

?Tg?B qi% qgj ^;i5Crfrt ^rfc^i^nwr ar^^qq^f

^rqq^f Roi f^'q arrgqB ^5[i% 4 q^ir^TT^q^w
r%cfR iqq^ q^qRW crqq»im *i?qffqqr

?i =q ^ Ir qjq^ =qrT 5q^

i%f^ T%nJT =q” I gq ?:iaTi ariciq^rf^ qin^^q 3T''-q% ^fqq Ir^
cn:>T fe^lfqcf at3T% ^iqjqr^ q^qg qtqj:?oi II

This Prakrt inscription of a Kadamba monarcli 6iva- > • •

varman registers a grant to Sirinagadaita of Koun^inya

gotra and Konclainanakula. Mr. K. P. Jayaswal attributes it
to MayuraAarman bimsclf and elsewhere it is attributed to
Kanga or Skanda varman.® The date given is year 4 the
firstSaratpaksha, second day and first constellation (padama
nakhattani) Eohini.

" qf^ (?)

History of India, 150-300 A.D.

* ; I.A., XLVI, p. 154 ; E.C,,
VII, Sk., 244 ; J.l.H,, XII.
 17

IX. TILGUNPA INSCEIPTION OF 6ANT1VAEMAN

ftoi !Tq%rgi?r 1 f^f^=st|5i;iitesn?TJi: i

II rfJTg ijgi %5r

I ?i?5i?ri^?rq^R^ ^JT5f4 qi’^r ^wra: ii 3?gq?r

II 3T*r g^r-

^ JTRsq »Tr?Rq; ii rr»t ?Tiirsrg<iT i

sRxi^isFn? R^oitcm tmig i 5i«jq>^ qF|wn?r*j!n

^ JTiJrrrT^ios^TH. I 3Tf 5r =5tig*ii^ ftiife 'rgTR'ir %Tra[ «fif%^q; ii

II fifqRiqir^ci^i^q ?tu i

aqih ^icfi«^ f^amui aig^ci n Trqjriir% %fi*rr^

srg^ I frin^f JTgqqi»S% ^ct^ 3> ^u=qigc5?cT: ii jt: jijtijt

3^'^r €Rqt»4aTr i ari^r^qig: ^feBt

fqqsirTlcif ii cia a'l^'q fif^^r: i I

^ «?5ri?qw«?qr fqafirsTci: ii s^^sifsr ^frairRiisq ^ranrs^r^ifq

aiirafe4i%^qr’;fRi i%JTcr: qcg

3 :^ %^^!: ^sir ^ifJnarcsni^
1 11

=srPTf^i^«[%'>T qn%ii 1 ^5qf<r% fq^’flaai'n'r qg^i^ig 11

?nsKaqranTf qgirs^wiT RfRTRRf^^ g^aws^ir

q^?f5R I! qj^T?! 1

irqaw: qsq^r ^igfqmqjR^: 11 awfir qRoiiTSTR 55gRT«5^TT^^

Rfsri ggSir^qr qr^r qr^^i^rr «gc«iiq>r5T =q 11 arfir gg^^ri gqr

q^Ci JR^iii^g t t^RR^s^r 11

ai^a %5n eini ^r arf^q^ft qfi^r 1 ariq^sri^ ’qRaiaRT gqf^isT

5Jiqf«ra: I q?R'5 iq^ qn%mai 55««qr 5RTiqR?r?iiqfir sri^q^iT^i:

f^:Rq^?3cf?f qi^> n ’qPwci^qT irs'tqTO 3mR?T

I aiqq?»i?«raqpT 11 ^gui^qRT^;
^R?crraf% 1 ^ri^^t 11

fqfvr ^vraiies Ri’qRfqf^'qranjRr: 1 ^wf^TTqqR^Rg’RRT %5Tiq^

II

?I^55r: SF»I^»^S?T ?RRI’i^ atg^T^cI: I SIR?!

fecRRoitgrT II cIrgcT; ^^351%%^ sif^T I

qRRg^ a?iqr3RJT qrqrf^: 9T«r ^ g^ afircT

 18

^2iFH II '91^*121 ?wX^^ici‘ig^#r%%?[ g^fs^f stcfr g^qii-

Rgofi^r^: si5[rcTr T%f%sT^55r 5i3rrra?T«r ii

^R?3T =9-R ^3^5^ iiTti 9c?!^=5^^ i wmRsft

^?:i3Rfl55; ^If9T fR2rRlT'i^«5 || 5=2JI?fTWWf

1% 9511915?^ I CRr<=3S^'’T 9-<?R ^SRT: gi^W^rrvqf'JTg I

qfWcps gjrtii^?r gjf'jr i g^Ri: ^

9^Rrig II

«rjfl9JFrrr 55 ^*T9<iTI 9l%^q SRmqigR^ JTJT^l RIcT

9r3gr-cr II ^T5^R Rf?T 9T’^9r ??lig 9I5?[^jfr s^fR^
uwr 5R9- giq- 9R5'9 II JTRfR'^ ?RiT I IT??

giRI^T 111313 \ ^Iflcl 9^RI|^3 iZf 3 9^IT a^RiRI ^cTTIcfl giR^T

11

gRif^ 911^ f^Tf^f^asrf^ W3^9in?TRvr?r %Rfrm «fuT?R^^-

lJ99f?[RRmr5r ^IRTRI*!: sJ9I^: ii lT?rri?%S

^i%!jr9r9cfiT«rr^r;TR 'T=9rTiT;'9^i'aTRTTriTfi ’^^rir'iiq: 9oig|; n

TI %% TTH^^I lT9^qTR T%5F^^, ^J^THW^RcT,

fgfqvilRrqTT tw^I^Tq^sTI^^ TRR^:??i?R!R, TT^R^STWrl
T.9irr^?:T:rfirR:?T3TTT9>ghT: ?iTrrr^9H?m: %T5iTI¥9fR^, ??gwi%-
^PT9rrn«T9 IJ.TRr ^JfT^IITR ^f^9ITI H2nB II

TR9RTT?irfT;T3RlT R5?rf55^R: I RTlf^cT =91^: I ?fr

^T^TRlT^sr I ^551: ||

WI MTR% RR 9rr%ir TT^R^HT I

#?§ ?Ii:iTcIRdT-

3T9f^R: II ?9RcI 95iri-R ^1% II

This famous record gives account of the foundation aii

of Kadamba power by Mayura^arman. Tliere existed a

Brahmana family belonging to Miinavya gotra and called
Uaritiputra, who acquired the name Kadamba from the exist-
ence of a Kadamba tree near tlieir house. Mayurasannan
of this family went to Pallavendrapuri with his teacher Vira-
Sarman, to study at the gliatikd of that place. Because of
a quarrel at the tinn? of a horse-sacrifice (a^vasamstha)
where the Brahmanas were not treated Avith proper respect
by the Kshatriyas, he became a warrior and taking refuge in
 19

6ri- (Tri- ?) parvata, he began to harass the Pallava frontier

and levied tribute from Brhat-bana and others. The Pallavas
having failed to subdue him, crowned him king of the country
between Amararnava and Premara (Tungabhadra ?).
His son Kangavarman, famous in battle. His son
Bhaglratha was the father of Paghu who was a poet and a
scholar. Paghu's brother was Kilkustha who was like the
Sun and by means of rays (daughters) caused the lotuses of
Gupta and other Parthiva families to bloom in friendliness,
eagerness and love, lie came to Sthanukunduru on a hunting
expedition and near th<‘ temi)le of Mahadeva (wlio had been
wwshipped by ^atakarni and others x>reviously) caused a big-
tank to be excavat<Ml. His son who had three crowns was
Santivarman. Santivarman caused this inscription (composed
by Kubja) to be inscribed on a stone.

E.C., VIl, Sk., 176; E.I., VI, p. 14; VIII; XII,

p. 304 ; XIII.
 20

X. HALMII)! INSOBIPTTON OF KAkuSTHAVAEMAN

31^1% ^ris^JTRraregcf: i

cidog 5e)^rt?io5i?S^ €50

^o€#i?|eij^eddc5e)^ ?ioc3«»a'i?fnirfi^ rfo^^edfraT^ecT^^jp^s^o*'
gjSUsod^a^fo*' |j?sii^i^?df5'3rTas^aiiO;iFa3wWo 'i^o€J^;io€);§|3^?rfc»

;?«)cr39(73q^^ €5<£^3jr(c93jd^3jSo:jj3 eos^di^Oo^^

aorfdo'S^ sjdo^c3c)d s^oSjarfd^do g;5oijae(3<‘ cysdddod^oSojij^
jgjsrt^ o^jaU^csddad^ fradaz^eoiifra dd^^ue^SUoaija ^sdjawoda
dad^ dec^^dwfSjacqjcdadfdcra aeoas^dod dda^d ifedoda
ds;ddo €faaea»da d^tsodasra a« €5ddc3 jjaea eaa, dO.a €f\)o
daj3e3Sd^€roo w&jsodawdjad^o ddd^fs*'
odasoassraddfs*" •ad^rdao dea^j^do*" azsadddao dw^art dadasa^a

aba.o^
e)
€5C3acS‘S'^^
€5d&Oe?a^ aba^ddd ii
daeoasradddo*" d^^ dU.n
«rf--®^eJA edwl aa s«d €>

This inscription! is of great importance because it is the

earliest datable record in the Kannada language of the fifth
century. It says that under Kakustha, who was the enemy
of Kalabhora, Mrge^a and Naga were governing Xaridavile-
nadu. They gave the villages Palini^i and Mulivalli to Vija
Aarasa(the son of Ella Bhatari), who in the presence of Sendraka
and Bana fought with Kekaya and Pallava at the command
of PaiSupati of Batarikula. Pasupati was the lord of Alapa
ganas and had won many victories in Dakshinapatha.
The Talgunda door inscription* mentions Pasupati who
was identified with Kakustha by E. Narasimhachar. But it
is probable that Aluva Pasupati was the son-in-law of Kakustha

and had a son Bhatari Kakustha of the Aluva dynasty, who

signed this grant. This inscription is assigned to e. 450 A.D.
and is therefore earlier than the Anaji inseription of ^iva-
nandivarman® which also refers to a fight with the Pallavas.
The Pallava was probably Simhavaraman mentioned in the
Lokavibhdga* (436-58 A.D.). Palmadigrama in Sendraka
Vishaya is also mentioned in the Bennfir grant of Krshna
varraan.®

! M.A.lt., 19.36, No. 16. * M.A.Tt., 1909, p. .31.

a M..4.E.,1911, p. 33. ® 7? f V, Bl. 245.
» E.C., XI. Dd. 161.
 21

XI. HIEE^AKUNA GEAXT OF MEGE^’AVAEMAN

I *Tfi%5r jjT^'mg^qmrf^TfqwJTr
^TfiTs?! ^in5n'»it iFfcOg^rfitr sri^ftcT =^iiR»n<»rt «B?«rFn»Tf-

f^crmiTf ?^ltr?^TS^f^q?nnrw g?T: 3T5T5=?r <5[oq^ ^

?i^r%'ii gf^^if^ri #ra%-
'^rrivrsiffr ^5R;r»>T wrr. . . i

^^nw JTTJTfli^raHiqi ?iRoi f?^i qRfR^ ii

This grant of Mrgesavarman is dated in the 8th regnal

year Vaifiakha Pournirna. MrgeSa is called the son of the
dear son of Kakustha.
One the earliest Kannada inscriptions recently dis-
of
covered at Halmidi (Belur Taluk) has been assigned to his
reign. It is a grant of two villages Palmi^li and Mulivalli as
bdlgalchu to Vija Arasa by a Kadamba King (?) of Bhatari
kula. There is a reference to a battle between Sendraka, Bana
and Pallava. The Iluvas are said to have been on the side
of Kadambas.

I. A., VI, p. 248 Proc. of Sih Or. Conf

; —
Halmidi Inscription
.

(it is probable that this is another inscription of Kakustha himself).

 22

XII. EPITAPH OP ^IVANANDIVAEMAK

%5B«n*rt flrarrcT:

snuwr^T 'ni^Ri^r |5^w^?i3r?fr; ?wr4-

3[T3t ^??r flcT^iT ^fT^^T: T%nT¥2T^fT^3T-
JTTiI: ^(55 gnff ^JTfsr:

JT3«?r g^Ji^w^ci 3Ti=^'scr^rcif#i

JT^IT: ^sFT:

^5[JT<iT^WRITcirnf*T’TcI: I sr'irnTJTFfq ^5rP4FT^

3F^go?I gTft: qF??I5n55F^ cFF^c^ r^^F%??ET%

5F5F%f^3I — ?F% II

This inscription records the death of i^ivanaiidivaruuin

of the Lunar race, Atreya gotra and on his mother's side*
related to Kekayas and crowned by Ikshvsiku rajarshis. Wlu>n
his dominion was destroyed by the Pallava Nanakkasa and
Krshnavarniaraja, he committed suicide.

E.C., XI, p. 16.

 23

XIII. HEBBATA GEAXT OF VISHXUVABMAX

i fkoj^i eff

tfk fkimf: I JTniii'Jii3«^i<Timm^t JiRs^^rnt^rmr

g^TTiJiT srkft^ =^Rr qRiTnirfii nkf^^iwvrsniksi:
«ft^WT?rff ?TfRI5T^ 3^Bfsj?Irr5T^5IR^ ^T«P3I'T5S5’-I fsTSf^JT

^r Tr?;kir fTJ^JT^sisrr qr^^f ?[%'jr qw ^gioqq- qiifki^ wfiTR

q^k^rr¥rf«i%5T i%5^q JTfRi^JT 3!i?HJT: aq’^flw

Tf^fq^q?^ qgq ^rf^q; qi'qqraT JTTfq rqq^ fsqjqiJT:. . . .

3T5ifW qfl;

The Kadaiiiba Vishnu varinan was the eldest and

kiiifj

dearest son of iSrl who performed the Asva-

Ivrslinavanna
iiiedha sacritice. Vishniivarman was crowned by the
I’allavendra 6antivarma Maharaja. His capital was at
Kudalur and in his fifth yi'ar, In; made a grant of Ilebbata
situated in Mahisha Vinhaija.

M.A.R., 1925, No. 118.

 24

XIV. KOEAMANGA GKANT OP EAVIVAEMAN

q^rsTt I ii

^|5Tt 3flrf3 I ^Tfir: g 3rqf^ II

I ^^1*15? jftraScTT *?nT^I II

?q: ®55;T?fl T^«g: ra’sg ^4 I

Tfwq tI^STJTTc^T

I%*in4cT: II ?II5(r54 4^JIt4lsf4 JT »TI?II% I^cTT: I JT^?f^'q|5I

3T% 41%^ II tTfial^i ?T*?rfw^if^T 4?^ i ^rre'ir

srqi ll(0 ^STIWm ST^ffW §>?? Jr?:TCI r?TqT I

=^55f%5r Insnn^T f^^r^iri n jft^JTR^n i ci«rr ?fr

Jl1«T^?jftcrT g^r?l4^5?l% I f4^R§JTffRI«I^ 5Tr-q% ii

^555^ cOrH^IfI%fTiniIR; II qw JJIH ^4 55^ I

v^qimViq^^T4 4i3T(pq?)5Tq3^: ii ^nvr f^Riq^qf^i

qr^srfirq q|Tq?[: ii qq'i4 4i4 fq^irf^qi^: i

flqq' 's4R^if»T'4%T qqqi ii ??qi

<Erqr 1 JTgqkr%f4: 5®qr tif^ofi n qi^iciqi qfiqrf ^i4?nir

7^11%^: I F%5iqqq 13rr4 4q^ 'Tf^f«4 ii i1n%q44 i

. . . .4gri4 qfcf-154 qqitq f|4 Tf4 i qfiqiq %ff qfi^cisr: «i4«iq'?T

*ff%4r II

Eavivarrnan wlio came from the crest of the hill (called

Kadamba family) ruled the country upto the Narmada. His
sway extended upto the hill Milikunda, once resorted to by
Eaghu. At the request of Haridatta, in his 34th year, Madhu-
masa, ^uklapaksha, Eohini, he gave grants in Yetikata for
the worship in a Siddhayatana and for the prosperity of the
Samgha.

M.A.B., 1933, No. 1.

 25

XV. BBEAT8AMHITA OF VARlHAMIHIEA

555RI ^1551^ I

^ITW*T5C *Tf?5 II

Wfrq7r% r%f^^ ii

«fr^ n

Uf13% f%5r^ JTIHEIf «l %I3r: I

^=?ilftq 5i3i-4^; ’ii%qf II

5jT^ g^r r%wi% i

5rir?r52i fm fgjT^^ii: ii

^35T 2lfl%l^r% ^ITTOrW 5l|%^r: I

%3tI 4^ f^5«5r ^3*TI: II

• • •• •* ••

'Tf’JT f^IflfiraRTJrf VIST: I

«Fdfs»-f frcrr5rToifr% %%2rT: ii

— Ch. XI V.
?%f %^fr?3r?*T'iJ iTT^rrg^ #i^oir: i

f^ios %^e5 ^'-B ^rr%5^ ii

^UTEf'gJr %<I3 1R*r%5TT: I

%^ R^I'rf g^Ri cTNi ^Rl% ’TUTcft ?ll%55g »

_Ch. XVI.
Varahainillira (505-87 A.D.) mentions the countries
and
towns situated in the south Lankii, Kalajina, :
—
Saurikir^a,

Talikata, Girinagara, Malaya, Durdara, Mahendra, Malindya,

Bharukachha, Kaukana, Tenkana, Vanavasi, 6ibika, Phani-
kara, Konkana, Ahlura, Akara, Venavartaka,
DaSapura,
Gonarda, Karelaka, Karnata, Mahatavi, Chitrakuta, Nasikya,
Kollagiri, Ohola, Kraun(‘.hadvipa, Jatadhara, Kaverya,
^shya-
Ganarajya, Vellura,
muka, Trivarichara, Dharmapattana,
Pi^ika, t^urpadri, Kusumanaga, Tumbavana, Karmaneyaka,
Yamyodadhi, Tapasagrama, Bshika, Kanchi, Maruchipattana,
Oherya, Aryaka, Simhala, Rshabha, Baladeva Pa^tana,
Dan^akavana, Kuntala, Kunjaradari, Kerala.
 26

XVI. PBAPANCHAHRBAYA
^ J%^5[ ^i5<ir ?rT sif^^q^r

^
i

?i5Ni> q^iii*r ^fT ^rqstinw 3ti^

qg€R?q q^^r^’q 3tri>;t ^ s?Rn%icn ii

PrapavehaJirdayn (attributed to the seventh century)

mentions countries near the Sahya range known as the land
of ParaAurama. Among the seven Konkanas Kupalca, Kerolny
Mushaha, Aluka (v« ?), Pasu, Konkana and Parakonkana are
numtioncd.

I.A., 1893, p. 169 ; July 1937.

 27

XVII. PlxpURAXGAPALLI GBANT OF AVIDHEYA

^ 5ffT5TnB ^qf%: «ft ?TT^sgf

5i3rr gqrp^ii r%5r>^ ^ri^s iK^cg ^f^or sf^sr ^[rsig i

^RJT =q q: 5fq;i^% «5rq5icr^?^Ff^ g®rftf%I^cT: II

^w?nrg?T5sr^Er fosif^: i

=^5[i?T»r ’Jftifq stsui ii

sqisqcfl^ qfiq ^i^rn^T i

»T9T%qTR^55 fqqgsB ^igoil^cT^ srg: a^I^T: II

^ii?Tif^ ^ig: ^d'ri^q^^r jt iq(?)^rfq i

^f^hrtr Vq^q^rO ^RI qq#q R55ISI%qq: II

3Tq'icr*TR qi^T ^ qirqq I

^^^i^rfq a'qRfrq(?)iq^i5 ftqjRi qt: n

'i^RqRIsfq ?T^q;: qqr. .qq fqqrq: . .^qTRq: qqrr q^ISI%

q^q q^qqfitq: 'jqq: aRqfi gfc5 qjqqjfi qi% ^rilrT qis^q# .

Ri%q ?;rxqq;iqR^ w^qq qsifi^^ qf® qq^qr

=cRig^raq qqq>iq

Avidlioya, a kins of an early Easiil.rakuta family, belonsPd

to tlio dynasty of Manaiiika who conquered Vidarbha and
Asniaka and obtained Satkunta country (?). His son was
Deva and his son was Avidheya wlio granted Pan^u-
Brftja

rangapalli to Brahmans. The grant was made in the 16th year.

Bhadrapada Kartika Bahula Panchami, by the subordinate
Devadatta, the lord of Pan(jlaradri.

M.A.R., 1929, No. 117 ; E.I., IX, pp. 171, 281 ; EJ., VIII,
p. 163; Altekar,
“ Iiashtrakutas,” Q.J.M.S., Oct. 1937.
 28

XVIII. KEREGAt^tiR GRANT OP MADHAVA II

I W^rcTF JRT’-W q<5IiTT¥r5T I

f55W3 SifI»Tr^»?RrJr»TF^^:, 53^1^ 5IfR #I%cr JTff flh^rSfJ^T

?E*r:, ^rnm; «f|q<^r3i^ -it^ i cicj^r

gwRII sfr^TisJTT^ I ?T^TI59[;

3t*Trf^5i| Rgwfr sig?;fiT#i»i ^Tif^rT

»Tfrr^<|5r; ^^e^ifrqr flf ll^isr: 1 W«TISW«1^ ?I5II%-
^rsr^ gonrolisfcw ^’iqkrn Jtmsi 3T4^i^(jr)-
^TFr^ti t%?iTf?r
^sr^or. ^TfrrT qf^=^[4iTn>r ^flfSTj^uns^ ^ Tisiqjr,

3T^ 5ETITI f^3I?f55«'q' qs^toT, ?iT^%Itf

• /X r>. .
^
ftwwJT JToirw 3Ti5n fni%'4rjf
qriRi^ i%«n*i 5^?5 t;, % ^rig^ sr^im^r Rg'nr;
^rgr ^I^S^n^I: srsiiq?!?!:, ^<iff%?iT vnriait qisf^cTII :

ri%?^ ^nirgi pitqr%^qT ara??? aiqjR qti?rin(qf

^qRf qj^B^f^cTRr q^qi^nrqr ??ric!r t^rst

^ ^wosrf^ f^q qo^JTR qRqfeoS

^igsosiri^g q7i^'JiT jt

5(Ttn: ^qg^^rawTf ^T^TT^R q?ff ^r cfl^I^TI^JT 1%^: 5ER?RF[qiqt

JTr&mnr «Hnr arg^ sriqMq q?7i5y ^Trics a?R«qF5Ti<irr

3^(A)W ^Fq^F^WF’irr 'a^qiifFi^Tm; 11 ^f ^f^tf qF^Fwi^T

II

This is a genuine grant of

tlie Ganga ruler Madhava 11.
The was Konguni niahadliiraja who split up a pillar
first ruler
with his sword. His son was Madhava nialiMhiraja who was
versed in NitiSastra and wrote a vrtli on Dattaka s Sutias.
His son was Harivarman. The son of llarivarman was
Vishnugopa, the father of Madhava II. Madhava obtained
the kingdom by his own valour and was w’ell versed in polity
and diplomacy («/. Mahakuta inscription of Mangalc^a). Ho
founded Sangamapura in Sendrakavishaya and in the Bellavi
8000 country, granted Pan^agrama, Keregalur, etc., and in
Devdlgevishaya some lands.

M.A.E., 1930. No. 3.

 29

XIX. XITTUR GRANT OP MADHAVA

w?3[rwr[5r9T I

f ^ig:

^
II

•4flicqr55?r^i ijf^r i

g^iT^ Twf II

5111^ fcw =? i

3>?5 flfl^SRT: II

?[r?: ^iof?rni5r^!f i

35f^ wra^^T ^ II

sfiw^sirsT 35i?r I

3iq ^ II

w'^I^RZI ^tur ^^I®I: I

«fw#r »i»T?T5T?r n»ra^ ii

an?fmf i

?r9T g^<»i W'r'h JTfRJT5n ii

3i!f®ir i

TRR fOTI p^JT »53tFr=5I II

«#i ’T^'^ m3Ri#^»T'jir

»-ft I

wTRRrNwf^^^ ?i^afiram^fT5i: ii

S^w: f?i^raR ^f?5 Jinsr^WRorT i

4if%5E’ft5i(WTr JT33ji¥qi =Er ratiT^: ii

fJIR ^TJIIvqr l-fRI^Il^TTI I

JT55^T 1%^ yn4 jfw II

qf^^JT^i q^i T^fTrl^icui I

«fiq?W’irq IfilfiiT II

3i55^f?ii n^'^r =? i

Jiiw qRiriirqF iqav#i{?) ii

far fRT^iarqr ar§i34arqf^^: i

flfiqiaqjgg^ Wfla^ra^Bss^pR: ii

• • • • • •

ffa ^riTsisia’filrJT ^4’>ii f^a4 ai5i qfl^i ii

M.AM., 1930, No. 88.

 30

This grant of Madliava of the Perur branch of the Gangas,

is similar to the Pennkon^a plates of Madhava
1915, p. 471) accepted as genuine by Dr. Fleet, and assigned
to c. 475 A.D. This grant begins with a reference to Pallava
Skandavarnian of the Bharadvaja gotra. The son of Konguni
was Madhava. llis son was Aryavarman crowned by Jaya
iSrl Himhavannnn. TTis son was Madhava crowned by Vi jay a
Skandavarnian, who gave the village Kudalur in Marukere
vishaya to two Brahmins Kumara farina and Bhava Sarma,
Putting together the Nittur jilates of Madhava, the Keregalur
plates of Madhava of Talaka^n branch and the Chukuttur
grant of Simhavarina, the following genealogy may be con-
structed {M.A.IL, 1924, p. 17):
Koiikuni

Jladhava I

Aryjivaniia liarivarma Krshna\arma

’
*
1

1 j 1

Madhava II Vishn\igopa 1 1

V r a V arm a
1 S i ni h a v a vin a
Madhava iJ. Yu vara j a
 31

XX. KOMAEALINOAM GEAXT OF EAVIDATTA

^1% II ^
I ^rfitrf^r^Rq^si acfiTi: ^^c5qsri%?^ f^i^snr
r%??T ffi: sr^RTri: 3Ti?ft?r5ir Ri^rT ra^nr: q»i 5?rqT 7i![w \

sifrT 3^^: ^?'ii:, =5r3^35r f^^^iii-

JTlfvnTfr f^E55JTl%; iK?s[: 1 cTf^W =gi3?'cT f%JT^-

{^*T% f^^^TTlf^TT 4‘Tf«5JTf55W^<?[ ^f^l(l) Rl%?l?l^:

gg%5 g3iiTrfvj?rsr: f%»Tif%

SR^I, cl?g5r^ ^qvT

qcgw 55rr2 ^ist^rqqr ^331 iq^Eff^Trqifqi^?? (?)r%q5qr

qvfk fjiqiq I%^q:, ^ITflcT *TS Sq^q:, a^I%?:i3r?

§i%t qgw «fRiq qrji # ^3?

1 fqsiq^qTqft
^?jT3 |qi 3 qn?3^wiqiFnqr(?) sriiq^rqft ^qrft S«ili%q%
fqgj qi^ g^q’sqqsq gmwf qiq Jiiq: ^w- 11

This grant dated J’halguna Aniavasya, Sunday, Eevatiy

on the occasion of a solar eclipse was issued from Kirtipura
and gives a genealogy of the Punnata rulers
Eavidatta

Kai5vapa Eashtravarma

NagadaUa
I

Bhujangadhiraja (in. the d. of Singavarma)

Skandavarina

Eavidatta (.subordinate of Chormma)

I.A., 18 ; M.A.R., 1917, No, 87, p. 10.

 32

XXI. MERCARA GRAXT OP AVIXiTA

.... efwTJi; »?frr^r3i: i cf^prg^r: »t*r >i5iT%
imllJT: TTfn^rTTST^ f^r T^:T?Iirgr^?T ift'jftcTRT-

^R*TI, S5?R sjfr^I, 5l«Rl*rRT:, erwi^ JTfTRRTSr:

3T^5ftcr 3[^ Wi»niT gorgijf ^i3:R:(jJii%wi^,

!PRf^ ^I3RT%^ ’g?5nl[ 5T3r3^

ST^sr g^=gjft ST^Igq^ ITRsT ?f55^
^ ?fr %RT
3TiWicT Jjfrf^siJr
1^^1553?% ’jJTif 31

^
^iHia *T’»^ ^^m yq w ffT

This grant was considered spurious because, of the mention

of Akalavarsha (Krshna III). The date is given as year
388, Magha masa, Monday, Svati nakshatra, Suddha
panchaini. Burnell accepted the grant as unquestionable.

The historical details about Avinita are conlirmed

by other grants. He was the son of Miidhava II and the
cousin of the Xadaiuba king Krshnavarina. The village
Badanaguppe also figures in the grant of Kainbadeva {M.A.E.,
1929, Xo. 122).

iff .C., XII, My,, 110; South Indian Palwography, pp. 34-36
E.l,, HI, p. 170.
 33

XXII. AVANTI SUNDARI KATHi OF DAXplN

i%#sr

.... I fRii ^*tsr . . . .?t

=q 55^q% II ... TTgafm^ i ?ci R>i%?m^^ St

^TR .... ^^cT ’jr^ 7;m7iR • • irr^iqiT ^iR^r
ali^B htitti ^iffr nrqifRri (?) Tiwln *7^157:211 77^^377

f^W 77^ 37Ria#^377 aJ7I'J7 5^377 WI%cT T^R'37I77. . . . 175*7^^3777 1

3}^l; 5^% ^ goJfCTR 7I^#I 170137 77*5 53i775, I

•T]r^57^ ^557 37=5057957 575: 575737755 75557775 «755Si775

^75: *1755 «55^ 5/^'r5 f (5 753775 575= 555775 575*5 5^"l557

5^755: 553:575 55577551537 5 II

Dancjin mentions that Bharavi, a native of Achalaimra,

became a friend of Vishiiuvardhana whom lie accompanied
in a hunting trip and was forced to eat forbidden food. Then
Bharavi went to the court of Burvinita (of the Gauga family)
iiud from that place was invited by Simhavishnu of Kaficbi.

Pallavaa, Oopalan ; Q.J.M.S., XII.

0[
 ^4

XXIII. DfiVAEAHA^il^I INSCRIPTION OP DURVINiTA

EJREYAPPA

dd»>r*c>C.
. . tfvAOTtoeS

Si^^acosiis^o^oSis cl}»)FcSiCieoS e9^D*‘T?v;3

fts^frarfips^arts^o 3:jrt^j3|,e^a5i^d) jid

sado^oAdi ijsea^^^d#^ ii

This is perhaps the earliest stone-record giving tlie-

genealogy of Oanga It mentions Konguni Madhava,

kings.
Vishnugdttaraa Harivarman), Madhava, Avinita^
(omitting
Durvinita, (Sri) Vikrama (omitting Mushkara), Bugga and
Sivamara. When Konguni was ruling the earth, Durvinita
Ereyappa made a grant.

M.A.B., 1930, No. 30.

 35

XXIV. CHELLUE GEANT OF VlEACHOpA

. . . . =^^ 1^3

^rJ^Gi^uTfi; i cTr%i?«f3 grr^ftsr

gpglg JTHTTsrfRgqniq
i^rr iTfT5r%ir»TRJr 5rf5rjrrq|rq*imi(i%?ri^?fi7 i^wpt^lsnTgsrJr^ri i

<T¥J^R^ TrR5?r^Tni5T fiR^ig^r is;’Te?^i*Tf%fin% ^Ri%^r

II

^TET irmrrq^^ irihr: ;i^T»T*iqcff

'T=^fi5fr5?[

q^TtcsigjT fq^ fci jt^swroi ^Jrqjc^otg- liirragirr^R

»TrTiR iWi'VHHTRRq- f%iiR *TJTr^Ta, nnif^>jfjfqn%iiR

^n^RTa?!*? ^%'qrTsr qi^qwia i

«Rr?fr fsrsmif^ i

q^wnR?r sncTiEii afi^sEiT^r ii

ElEgfT: g55%%q^4, cRg^f: ^^eRTT rl9? clJIEI:

^rmi f%tgw>iars«2r^wqfif5i H

This graut records the legend about the foundation of

Ghalukya power, as current in the eleventh century. Among
the rulers of Ayodhya was Vijayaditya who came soutli and
<lefeated Trilochana Pallava. Eut he died and his family-
priest and ministers took the queen who was pregnant to
Mu(jlivemu, where Vishnubhatta Somayaji protected her.
She bore a son named Vishnuvardhana, who worshipped
Xandabhagavati Gauri, Kumara, Nslrayana and the Matp
ganas on the hill Ghajukyagiri. He obtained the royal in-
siguuB rightfully belonging to his family, and having con-
quered the Kadambas, the Gangas, etc., he became the master
•of Dakshinapatha. His son, born of a Pallava princess, was
Vijayaditya. His son was Fulake^vallabha, his son was
Kirtivarman, his son Vishnuvardhana was the brother of
SatyaSraya Vallabhendra and protected the Vengl country
during eighteen years.

/.'A., 1890 M.E.R., 350 of 1905

; ; P. T. Srinivasa Iyengar,
History of Tamils, Vol. I.
 36

XXV. MAHAKUTA INSCRIPTION OP MANGAI^I^A

<3^ I ?T^i5rr'»iiii iKcfigsiioif ^ irfh"

5Rn7 5^1^ 44 sfl^fi'JiT JTraif^qKr3«iicTr5iin qsrrf^m m\-

^wrr%if4sTrti 3t>^ »t4 ^4 303? ^rosf^nrw-srq
I ^^ 13-
Fr3^?fi4 f4*B*R5ii%JTl^3cTrT !T3ri%JiqrqR jjfiR^igcqvr:

JTrJT^^r: 75i?mn5?j3H:
II cT^ sfr

?0Tt%J5i?f^ ^q: 3TF%gifirfR=Ei?rjr qr^r^r

go2r qf%5ft?cr mtxi itiq'^siiCf 511503?: ?^

3 qif^q-

1 fi^q 3^: afaJTa^irq: 33 m qrgfl^rqJT gofr

?Tg?qwf II :jf30 ys!joT«ig^4if^3 s^q^i^HRB ^3if3?^q?:i^4r-

qTl% TTjq ^q’sr; ;
3f g3orri%twra'€3¥T5T goq ; wnm
^?i*T 3|<c wnvT %?55 qio^ ^fir® ^rraqi^
qvjf^SF q^3:qi^ ^l^grqtT^Soqf^^qt ^IKTIflC

^^S^oirqqjTJqr JrnoSTqT S»:3I3g4^r^4r ^4l 333 11 33r53!q?;oiigH3n^T:

3ro55F33^T3?: »j43^: 33^3313^13 3 H 33f 3lfl'l'J3 ^3^: I

3?^f3
33H355f33 gqi^q^qjO ^55 ^ 1^3 551^33 fgqif^s 303 ?{4r^i’3
1331(43 1333 ?sftf4g ^31% ^355 33 ^333-331^3: I
(^333g3rf.3-
33313 333Tf3m3?: 331 3-33333 333135^ 3313 34[^ ^1333: V

3^3 “qr? 3f4f33f^3I3 3313 3l(®raf3 33^313? ^f33T3

53333 4y^ 31MT I%3T3 ^33: II 1% 3f3I — 3f'? |3 ^44:, ^13 f3I-

3?:rf33: ; I%R 3l3l3^ ^ 33T3R: j

gr4r%?: f3 3^33: ; 31133 ^
»/l33: ;
3i3tiJ 33 3rifH#?35 ; 1331 3:R3^33: ; 3g? ?3
3»:3Tt: 5 ^331 IKq'ril: 1>T3^^ 5 35333(*333 ^ f(4:
3«;i333l43r 33T 3135n3g3gil 3rf4i 333rj:3 f3330Tr-

?1343, 333133311:3 311%: 3333?:33I%d3f33533?3?:3T, 33335^33i3»ia

3T?I?3')f43 3fT3l333t 3’=%? f555555I3 3^%3333J«5 3R3 3f33'l?3

3n0^ I ^33§fr |4l3I3t343T 43'l3If3 ?3 liwt 3^1331% II

333^3 lf43 ^131331333 S®3 3 33Sn»3T 3133333^ (353-

3413 3133^3;, —(43312^ I33l4 533 3 5 3il|g^ 313 %g3I355

%?3t3!s3 3 (331331(3 33313 3133 3333«3— ?(4 II

353^13 ?: 334313 3133 333 ?fl33 333313 ^51(4 33M 3M31-

311133 31%01(43 31:3 >1
 37

In the Chalukya lineag(^ there was Jayasimhavallabha^

His son was llanaraga. His son Prthvivallabha Eanavikra-
mafika perfonned Agnishtoma, Agnichayana, Vdjapeya, Bahu-
suvarna, Paundarika, A^vamedha, etc., and emerged from
Himnyngarbha (the golden eow). He had two sons, Ptiru-
ranaparakraina who performed Bahnsuvapia and Agnishtoma
and who obtained victory over Vahga, Ahga, Kalinga, Vattura,.
Magadha, Madraka, Kerala, Mushaka, I’an^ya, Dramila,.
Ohdliya Aluka and Vaijayanti. After his deatli, Ururana-
vikranta Mangallsa Prthvivallabhendra defeated Buddhanypa^
and established a pillar of victory on the banks of the Ganges.
At the request of DurlabhadevI of Bappura family, the wife
of his elder, gave the weallh captured from the Kalatsuris.
to the god Makuteswara and also ten villages were given.

The date is giv<‘n as the fifth regnal year Siddharthi

Vai^akha full moon (April 12th, 602 A,D.).

I.A., XIX, p. 16; J.B.B.R A.S., X, p. 365; I.A., XXI,

p. 213.
 38

XXVI. IPTAMIMAMSA OP SAMAXTABHADEA

i

5Rf^ Sj[ri f|*ng*TR: i

f^f^rr RF'^T Ill?R 5T*rrgiTR II

2lf^Tf^I^r?rR€S5TP?T?lt5 f^f^TcRR I

RJ??TJRR 5n^qi> ?igqra[% ii

STRTRq
jTRRr^nJi

Samaiitabliadra’s Aptamimdmsa or Devdgama Hiotra is

an important Jaina work written in refutation of PratyaJcshai-
kdnta, Avindbhdva school ;
Advaikdnta, Nityatvaikdntu, Kshapi-
kaikdnta, etc.

In the colophon, Saniantabhadra is said to have been

the son of a ruler of Soragapura, the ornament of Phaniman^ala
(probably Xagarakhan<Ja).
Samantabhadra also wrote the Gandhahasti Mnhdbhduhya
on the Tattvdrtha Sutras of Umasvati a medical work (refer-
;

red to by Ugraditya in his Kalydna Kdraka), an astrological

work (mentioned by Bhatitotpala in his commentary on the
Brhaj-jdtaka) a Vydkarna (referred to by Pfijyapada) and on
;

Jaina ritual, etc.

According to the ^vetambara Pattavalis, he is assigned

to Vira Nirvana 889 {c. 360 A.D.).
 39

XXVIT. GADDEMANE INSCEIPTION OF SATYl&KA

^oUt^cS** I ^?ea3«)fc53^;iea3 336^c3;!j3^^o^e5*' s5yo^^ejjy?5^ «Sd«s-

rfiaSeo^cT I 23ej^ijij3aiod;jo03^d ^«*rtci)w3
ocrfi I ?ra^Oj3j3?r t3^aJ.> ^jas^g^iSjafs*' ees^o^a^fs*'

This stone-record in the characters of seventh century

records the death of one Pettani Satyaihka in a fight when
Sila Adityan came con-quering and Mahendra fled in fear. In
the battle, the Beglas and Malapas were engaged.

M.A.R., 1923 ; E.C., VIII, Sa., 64 ; J.B.A.5., July 1926.

 40

XXVIJI. IHOI.E INSCEIPTION OP PULAKE^IN II

Vf»Tf ’ll 3RTSTt ^if*R?crOT-

1%^ II cieig «gf«I J-55%3® 5l55RI%^?lf^ II 2«4TJTn®

55c5i4i ?r: ii ^ i%5T5r: jnnjT=^

1 3T%f|cT 3i«rici«#r 5iqi% ^ ?T«!irsr?T?gR?iI ii

i%i SIR: I ?r5^5 %3 W|5^tqffiag ii

iTRili^ ?rcni%’?R ^TR^rJSf qf^flfq |

?sr^ qif^<ir ^qrc?i ^1^ il

=qTq55lf^ Rfcit ^*(?n^q!IIcJT?iR 1

IRT^flsrqf^f ^4T II

ct^R*T^l^iS’«TIHT stTJTT f^sqi^Vliqi I

i%55 gHFi ’sriffifci qgt w^nifi. ii

cI^qwqTigsr: 355%ftr: 3T: P-R^I'^lT^cWq ^^IqS^TScqqwifraiTT

^'^K ?fiil II q^R«r%#r ^ngir^ ng^nq ii3i%»j55|ir

JTTT^sir 5iTiq^tq'’?«r*r^!Tf ii ^
I R5 m^ngi^T ii

^qriJBJT 55554 5r?if^?iT ^iqf^^Jf ^qi% jt’4 irfra^n

^ ^ ^%w
jt^t'i^i:

II

5Tr%q. g>:J^5C ^Rivr^Tf^gsr:. . . .f^^waSi^r

5|; qf^*? 5ig5 5T2n%II’? %JllI5r: q^ l1[fiq5IR: ||

^54 5rRT*mfiifi
gfrm ^ i%5jr
i arrqiHqrs-^qr 5?»iiq4i^>:

*iiqqf5Rn55
^12 5=

^
^#r5555?ii qftjifui II 1
qfqar^
§Qq*ng I 5rqf^ f^q*i q^qi
qi=qT II

51^1515^4 ?R?r 5if 1 55^qr f^esiMisR 39 ^^ %

4 17 1

^«nn?qf5r 5qq?5r»ici: 1 ^nRiq^s sjr^tr g^r 1 57

aigq!^ JT?^557I5 STTraatm ^ I%$l^r IR»7o5i57: WcII?!. 5a5Rq»Ic7

4R4 5ir^ fst^ 5igg=q IRq ^f^?T =qlT^5WT I

erWrl 57057 W qR^I%55*T7r5454^r47q^«JI I

57^475757 ST^TN^f^ 57%f^ftqi^?57 *n5ft?q»Tr57*I II

53:?7f|[g?q57ll: 5rS7I%5T^ gTO7 q4557Wl: I

»r§i^: ^Rqi| ifefw 01%# s^Tht^r qr 11

 41

5i5JTiwT«!n»r^^ i

nif^ ^ II

5RRT: I

clsriww 4>®g7frl Wq>0ITf^ ^RT: II

i%55?r^?TfSi^ i

iSHTWRfV a^URJfi ?U:'T^t I

j?ffrr?r^!T t^cT ^Hdif^aT^fferaT ii

?sjc5g^ 3t55|i^ clIHfn^T II

>mifqlc4r s?r^iJiir?r ?ih

15^1 i^lTIl'icT ?|f7?rsftr I

?f¥II3»TRI'7^^R?I^I ?|Ji:

qi??^ %«II^cT TR II

flflr qR55rg n

3Ti%'3^f 3’[ir%^iJiJr i

II^*TarvT2|5Mt: q-Rfifl|[?Er II

3T«5^ TS3R>Tr ^''r^5r^icq55R=^^i( i

ai55RRK^ sqm 5qn% ?rflr ii

SRNiqJIcIT 5!12flTgS^ 1

^tiqJT^T ^TUT'fT R?f[ ^?rr II

arqT^R^RHf^^qfier ^iiJr^r %5ir i

qi^#5[: ii

gi% qRfT ij^r i

w^TRuf^fT fqi 11

vrqwir^?ri%: 5fira% ^¥i i

RR’q 3ra5T ^I'lTRR \^''i^m.^Z\ 1

3TR?BcT?:fl?T5n^ #;r qf|5Tr 1

WJrr ^q>-4?i^ ii

RR ^^qR^im i

Rgiwfqgiiiw: flifif^sr^: i

3T5|lT5p^qf^R 4^1 I

5i5rr% 5if^ JTiiT »n^ ?r?noir»3(^ ii

’li'l'ni R R3W %^n g^TF 1

Rtrtrj qR 4[*I: II
 42

« ^(?I55r II

fqs mjt ^ sricT f^irq i

JT^Ef ^IfT II

WR’JT ^ ?sn^mrn:ra 5TRig^?^Trr sTT%?fT3ir crun i

JTH ^is€is5T(?5t5rtiJigif^cT *iNTiini; ii

^faHT55 =giJTT ^CT g5rTvj;BRgly: I

5n4tc^ flSR jflcSTf^^T^^rt^: II

3n^r?^TicJ? ET^isijt ^ *^ 5?:1 1

SlI^RTO'cTRcT arlT'Tfl^I?!: T^rsiT ’?!%*?, II

^?i?cT 5Tqju Mt55 %5|t ^ro5T5ir ?rrr^ srqigcRir 1

si«^ifmn^n3i JiliT 11

%?oS qing5n!IT iTf^T^ i

^c^rit 5rgE?'5T^i% ^ 15^ 1

T^qi ijwTrTK VqfjtjiiR: n

wmifi JiTiff af^q qq<t qqjifirqi^wsRr 1

#q qR^iTR, ^r«rqr sjrraffr 11

T^?lfk3 ^TR^IiqTfqif^^r: I

^iHi^qjir^T g%!5 ^ei«q^5 qqg 11

'T=Erra?gEE5?'r w.\^ q^qra^iig =q 1

?T*rri qrqsRrqfq 11

5T^rf I'^’TET qrraqfq ?T^I»aq^q qTflTHqfTT a?Tiqn I

^rqq *Tqq-Jrf|^r Rqifqcr frfcTflcir 11

aqn% q^RJqi^q RJRq fll^SR^TI: I

qjrT^ q;i^rq?Tr =qiR ?:(% EsifH ?R^qn 11

qqiqn%qqi5q fWJTsifqv^r fqqi%qr RjqqjJfW iqsrq^f ?f^n^:

^f^^Trfkgr sFife^w 11

In the illuatrious Chalukya lino was horn Jayasimha

Yallabha. His son was Eanaraga. His son was Pulike^i
Srivaliabha. The eldest son of Pnlikefii was Kirtivaiman \^ho
conquered the Nalas, the Mauryas and the Kadanihas. His
younger brother captured the wealth of Katachhuris and
conquered Eevati dvipa. He tried to pass on the sovereignty
 43

to his owu son instead of Pulikesin II, the son of KIrtivarman.

But Pulikesin after a period of exile, defeated his uncle, and
became the master of Vatapi.
After defeating Appayika and Govinda near the northern
sea, he subdued the Vanavasi country bounded by Varada
and Hamsa, the Gangas, the Konkanas under Ghan^adan^a,
captured Puri by means of ships, humbled the Lata, the
Malaga and the Gurjara kings, frightened Harsha annexed ;

the three Maharashtrakas. In the east he conquered Kalinga^

Pishtapura, Kafichi and the Cholas on the banks of the KaverL
In the south the Keralas and the Pandyas submitted to him.
Then Pulikesin entered his capital Vatapi.
In 556 and 3375 (?) years after the Bharata war,
Kavikirti (whose poetic fame was equal to that of Kalidasa
and Bharavi) caused a Jinendralaya to be constructed.

B.I., VI. T.A ., V, p. 07.

 44

XXIX. EBCOEDS OP THE WESTEEX WOELD

BY YUVVAN-CIIWAXG
Kong-kin-na-pu-lo ^. —This
country is about 5000 U in
circuit. The capital is 3000
or so round. The.land is rich
li

and fertile. It is regularly cultivated and produces large crops.

The climate is hot, the dispo.sition of the people ardent and
•quick. Their complexion is black and their manners fierce
and uncultivated. They love learning and esteem virtue and
talent. There are about 100 Samghararnas witli some 10,000
priests. They study both the great and little vehicle. They
also highly rev(?rence the Ilevas and there are several hundred
temples in which many sectaries dwell together.

Ey the side of the royal palace is a great Samgharama with

some 300 priests who are all men of distinction. This convent
has a great vihdra, a hundred feet and more in height.. In it
is a precious tiara belonging to Sarvartha Siddha, the prince.
It is somewhat less than two feet in height and is ornamented
with gems and iirecious stones. It is kept in a jewelled casket.
On fast days it is brought out and placed on a high throne.
They offer to it flowers and incense on which occasion it is
lit up with radiance.

By a great Samgharama in which is

the side of the city is

a vihdra about fifty feet high. In this is a figure of Maitreya

Bodhisattva carved out of sandal wood. It is about ten feet
high. This also on fast days emits a bright light. It is the
work of Arhat Srutavimsatikoti.
To the north of the city, not far, is a forest of Tala trees
about 30 U round. The leaves are long and broad, their colour
shining and glistening. In all the countries of India these
leaves are everywhere used for writing on. In the forest is a
Stupa. Here the four former Buddhas sat down and walked
for exercise and traces of them still remain. Besides this
is a stupa, containing the bequeathed relics of the Arhat
^rutaviniilatikoti.

Not far to the east of the city is a stupa which has sunk
down into the ground from its foundations, but is still above

‘ Konbanapura identified with BanavSsi.

 45

thirty feet high. In this stupa is a relic of Tathiigata and on

holy days it exhibits a miraculous light. In old days when
Tathag.ita was in the world, he preached in this place and ex-
hibited his miraculous power and converted a multitude of men.

Not far
to the south of the city is a stupa about a hundred
feet high built by Asokaraja. Ilere the Arhat ^rutavimfeti-
kdti exhibited great miraculous prowess and converted a great
many people. JJy the side of it is a Samgharama of which
only the foandatious remain. It was built by the forenained
Arhat.
From this going north-west we enter a great forest wild,
where savage beasts and bands of robbers inflict injury on
travellers. Going thus 2400 or 2500 li we come to the country
of Mo-ho-la-cha.^
This country is about 5000 U in circuit. The capital
borders on the west of a great river. It is about 30 U round.
The soil is rich and fertile. It is regularly cultivated and very
productive. The climate is hot and the disposition of the
people is honest and simple. They are tall of stature and of a
stern vindictive character. To their benefactors they are grate-
ful to their enemies relentless.
;
If they are insulted they risk
their lives to avenge themselves. If they are asked to help
one in distress they will forget themselves in their haste to
render as-sistance. If they are going to seek revenge they first
give their enemy warning ; then each being armed they attack
oach other with lances. When one turns to flee the other
pursues him but they do not kill a man down. If a general
loses a battle they do not inllict punishment but present him
Avith women’s clothes and so he is driven to seek death for
himself. The country provides for a band of champions to the
number of several hundred. Each time they are about to
engage in conflict, they intoxicate themselves with wine and
then one man with lance in hand will meet ten thousand and
challenge them in fight. If one of these champions meets a
man and kills him, the laws of the country do not punish
him. Everytime they go forth they beat drums before them.
Moreover they inebriate many hundred heads of elephants and

2 Maharashtra.
 46

taking them out to fight, they themselves first drink their wine
and then rushing forward in mass, they trample everything
down, so that no enemy can stand before them.
The king in consequence of possessing these men and
elephants treats his neighbours with contempt. He is of the
Kshatriya caste and his name is Py-lo-M-she.^ His plans and
undertakings are widespread and his benificent actions are
felt over a great distance. His subjects obey him with perfect
submission. At the present time ^iladitya Maharaja has con-
quered the nations from east to west and lias carried his army
to remote districts but the people of this country alone have
;

not submitted to him, though he has gathered trooi>s from the

live Indies and summoned the best leaders from all countries
and himself gone at the liead of his army to punish and subdue
these people but has not conquered their troops.

So much for their habits. The men are fond of learning

and study both heretical and orthodox (books). There are
about 100 Sanighariimas with 5,000 or so priests. They
practise both the great and small vehicle. There arc about
100 Deva temples in which very many heretics of both persua-
sions dwell.

Within and without the Capital are live st upas to mark the
spots where the former Buddhas walked and sat. They were
built by ASokaraja. There are besides these other stupas made
of brick or stone, so luany that it would be difficult to name
them all.

Not a Samgharama in which

far to the south of the city is

is a stone imago of Kwan-tsz-tsai Bodhisattva. Its spiritual

powers extend (far and wide) so that many of those who have
secretly prayed to it have obtained their wishes.

On the eastern frontier of the country is a great mountain

with towering crags and a continuous strcatch of piled-up rocks
and scarped precipices. In this there is a Samgharama con-
structed in a dark valley. Its lofty halls and deep side aisles
open into the face of the rocks. Storey above storey they are
backed by the crag and face the valley.

» Pulikeii.
 47

This convent was built by the Arhat Achala or Achara- • •

The great vihdra of the convent is about 100 feet or so in

lieight. In the middle is a stone figure of Buddha about 70
feet or so high. Above it is a stone canopy of seven stages
towering upwards apparently without support. The space
between each canopy is about three feet. According to the
•old report this is held in its place by the force of the vow of the
Arhat. They also say it is by the force of his miraculous powers ;
others say the virtue of some magical compound, but no trust-
worthy account has explained the reason of the wonder. On
the four sides of this vihdra on the stone walls are painted
different scenes in the life of Tathagata’s preparatory life as a
Hodhisattva the wondrous signs of good fortune which attend
;

his acquirement of the holy fruit and the spiritual manifesta-

tions accompanying These scenes have been cut
his Nirvana.
nut with greatest accuracy and fineness. On the side of the
gate of the Samgharama, on the north and south, at the right
hand and left there is stone elephant. The common report
aays that sometimes these elephants utter a great cry and the
-earth shakes throughout. In old days Jina Bodhisattva
stopped at this Samgharama.
Going from this 1000 li or so to the west and crossing
the Nai-mo-to* river we arrive at the kingdom of
Po-hi-kie-cha-po.^

* The Narmada.
® Bharukachha.
 48

XXX. HISTOEY OF PEESIA BY TABjlEI

“ Two years ago the King of India sent to us in the thirty-
sixth year of our reign, ambassadors carrying a letter impart-
ing to us various news and presents for you and our other
sons. He also wrote a letter to each of you, and presented
don’t you remember it ?, an elephant, a sword, a white falcon
—
and a piece of gold brocade ^when we looked at the presents-
and the letters, we remarked that yours bore the mark pri- ‘

vate on the cover, in the Indian language. Then we ordered

’

that the presents and other letters should be delivered tO'

each of you, but wc kept back your letter on account of the
remark written on the outside. We then sent for the Indian
scribe, had the seal broken, and the letter read. The contents
were Eejoicc and be of good cheer for on the day of Dai-
‘

ba-Adhan of the thirty-eighth year of the reign of Khusru,.

thou wilt be crowned king and be the ruler of the whole empire.
Signed Frmeslia.' ”
Khusru II in defending hirns(*lf from the chaiges of his
son Shiruyieh, says that in his thirty-sixth year (627 A.D.)
the King of India, Prinesha sent an embassy to the Court of
Persia. This King assured the rebellious son that in Iwo years
he would ascend the throne of Persia.
Prmesha was taken to mean Pulakesi by Kohleke. It
evidently stands for Paraiue^vara, an imperial title won by
Pulakesin after defeating llarsha, the Lord of Uttarapatha in
008 A.T). A fresco(> at Ajanta represents a sc(*ne of the
Persian ambassadors paying homage to an Indian king.

J.li. A.S., 1870, p. 1C6 ; J.I.TT., IV, pt. 2, p. 29.

 49

XXXI. VOKKALERT plates op KiRTIVARMAX II

JIRSW^Nwr
^^IHJlT^nnfJRf^RT ^1^3? qR^^«iI5nH
qiTTKin ^RTSTRiqii ^TlTIHir^tT

»TU%W =qi^4=qrjrf psJT^flwrr: 3T^w-5?T¥rjr qR^ftfcr »iT?F*r

?jg: I q?:T^JTiq>T?cT ^srt^fr q5t?qi%

HO«55: aRcTS «fl ^RqlqgiT flITTM: IrT^^TIR^r:

sfr q^mrara i ci^ ^rtt-

vf^f af To^iRiT^r cRR-^^^q afR 5r2T?q ^ai5r-
?jfR^a aw^ gt*i^%^qic?rrRcTr^q
l^rRRRR r^WqrincJT ^ITc^ a^TR f qHRR %S5
%^3i 5F.o5¥i aw R^raRRRaR^cT ^t^iqi% ^^.z ^rct
qy^flRR ritaRTRR ^fRT».Ta »4t ?RqR»5vr JTfRT^iiR?!^! q;[*r-^^ q^sq-

fajRLg: i

fq^^Tf^rr tr^R ^riTqiRiRKq Irw^sjtr 5Frg3[^ gRisa-

asH'rqR a^iaas'-fq, q;?;Cr ^ ^Bta? qr?#^ rerf«5TR siqirqqR,

^^^iqRiqaara JTaaiq#^if^cr qii^R^uR q^a^qa i%w,
laaanw '^Rf^ra »/r ifaa'iq^^ a?r?;q;RTRR: i

Ir^a TRTRirawqM^rlfT ar^’a R^iaf^ fqafat ^rg^wa Rfai??

w.’^ afR: s'^^rqafqRarqr: gfrcaa irr^ 5?ir7i^

I :^nq: 3T?:ir aR
aqf qrea R^aarii ^qm aRi aaa Ra?iaa?:: i
g
^rgaft^a liar agar ri^rr qs^a^afras? i%i auaaa
aaaRTCR fqgarffqq, q^q^-siaaR ^Baaiq iqfqqiqTaR''iaT aaiqr-

qq a^iq aiaqoqqjg^ai^aa; aca^iR ?qraqi%cr aqia: i aqaafiraaR

Rgarqqvr aarfaai^q rq^ja?;: agwi'^q qiPaiaa^w saaaHRacqr-
fqR RTq^ laR^RR a: gqataa: aq;55qiF[%>^a 5ai%|g
qife'RRig'^^ra^ ar^a^r^ar laRaii^ wraa giaa'iasar afi^iarf^TOR

qF:a^jq a?r?:qiR faaga: i

aq^^sgaa aiRi^aa^at Raa^uaqa; aaaiaa agq^R aaifaif:

3Ticaa5iR lawa siarqfn'ta:, a^RroaR qsaar agat^aca
faaR:, 3Ti%Riai \^^^ aFanagaraa afaqR aarr'^ara
qM Tag% aafR aqai^a ^aqgar aifaa agq^rqTiaara arqifa'^aia
RsaiaRa agfraFsaR ^PRa^ig RR^araq^ faq:ra laafia Ria?c
 50

?ri^?f s^\^Vf. ^fifT af?! ^Ri%?r fgsr^JTrJTisrsi^i,

Ri!n%r i%<5iiT^ ?:i3r goq:,

aTR^TK'T arriT a^TT afrnqfi ’^ras %^55 ^o5«r a^f^
gwf! JT^ET ^feri gg; g^ia^ 3^? Ji^ir%5rrar i%55i%?r
^aijrm'ifjrviR ^%orrii% laar a^r?Ti%aa
sia^waRsa^ ia^air3[9i a^pistrn^^rsi aip^w
iaa^3: >

lT%I!irr^ S(I^ qS5iqiaf^^

n5ri ^laRifaci aisarna: iFt'ii: Ra^raaRsqa

fR 3TR^ ai«a ?y5’-:qr, cT^q^rcaq ^fraaioRaJi sriirg^aia^j a^qrg^

^ 3Taa'4 afqs^a q®q aa5Tf% ^rt, arffn^r gqtq

fqlr ^afq^rqR, trq qjaoi ^rrlwwq^: afTFqig^iJrrqa^i ^rnffr aftwisr

g^p5f5tr<cT =q^'iiaTa1^f: aRr^ra 9j^m^ afiV'SiiR-
Tra qw^ aqaq aiarqqf^

RRrra^Fgqwrfa: aq^ragfiT qssaRq^as aqwR rsr

v^ qaaR ?flqTa"T a^a^w ^I'RRaRTga aia
aiaarqqaRT fqsia^qR?^ ^n^qq qlaianar %ff qna^ia firaRaar
gfsjs^aia aiai qfr: %\r\ a?rafqiqa% ?fiaaRqrRq vpnraar
^fI goqqgsw i%i%Tfaq ^laaa; ii

This grant was issued in the eleventh year of Klrthi-

varman II in 679 (2nd September 767 A.D.), when the king
was at Bhandaragavattige on the banks of the Bhimarathi.
PulakeSin II was succeeded by Vikramaditya who, by the help
of his own sword and
favourite horse Ohitrakantha, won back
the wealth captured by the Three kings and vanquished the
Pan^ya, the Chola, the Kerala, the Kalabhra, etc., and
humbled the king of Kanchi.
His son Vinayaditya also defeated the Trairajya Pallavas
and levied tribute from Kavera, ParaSika, Simhaja and other
island countries. He also defeated a lord of Uttarapatha.

His son Vijayaditya, even in his boyhood, fought in the

southern campaigns of his grandfather. And when his father
defeated the lord of Uttarapatha, Vijayaditya captured
the
 51

Gangd Yamuna rdlidhvaja, PataJia, JDhakka and other musical

instruments.

His son was VikraniSditya II, who made a sudden in-

cursion into si'unddka vhhaya to uproot the “ natural enemy,”
the Pallavas. He captured the Kanakamukha Samudra ghdsha
musical instruments, the dhvaja, etc., from Nandi-
potavarma and having (Mitered Kafichi without destroying it,
he gave much gold to several stone temples built by Narasimha
Pdtavarma. He defeated the Paniiya, the Chola, the Kerala,
the Kalabhra kings and established a pillar of victory near
the southern sea.

His son Kirtivarman II appointed Yuvaraja in boyhood

by his father, obtained his father's permission to carry on the
war against the Pallavas. Though the Pallava hid himself in
a fort, afraid to risk an open battle, Kirtivarman destroyed his
sukti and captured his wealth. Thus gradually Kirtivarman
came to occupy the place of Sdrvabhoiima.

i).202;IX, p. 202.
 52

XXXir. BEDIllUK GRANT OF BHUVIKRAMA

.... i 35?: n¥r%-
fliiair: Wfrr^rsriCT laqviFfiRq'r mn^JT^rra^i^r

qr ilrscS 5i*4q*io?r: efwcCiafor

I 35r: «ft 3IIII%TI5I^!T ^35^3^:,
5ri%5r2r;, sno^rr qi^asr pqf
m 5^ w.ut^ T%u?Ti#'rq
sraraR'Ji, «Tiqc?Blgi'^ qffRTR ^rqsfrrr jrwqq: I
3 ^:
^fraTqq^rqiii^^ fq^q^nq'T qrfeqT^r ij^r f^wfr i%qqnJi =q?:q--

qiOTr qiqqq: SFTgm qflfq^rsr: 1

3 ^: cT^(f^q3:

iVr^^tcf aRi5 mg^rsr 51%^ sr:, q^^^itgiiSiiRrf^na f^qc? qmiq^qq?

q[r%^i’§r^ qq<I q#iq? R3 r%itf?: «ft i%*pq
qiqqq: ^¥13 ^: ^IRfl ^(qrRI?;
I ^R^re5(?)fqr q^flR^f: RFoS^q 3^1
3qR5B qq^ qqiR?i iq^f^TcT fiw^irqqR qir^¥S7^‘r5(?)5tq

55^^ v55jftfqR^ri55 qj??**???; qqfqqq qqj?? qri^iq qfq rft

Tq^q?! qftq: ; qrafqqqfqqqqR qqiqr gf^q qrq-
qq: I STI^ q
qRr f R q^R qfqqfeq qSR: ^RFRqqigq
qrv ^iqqq^isqqrq =q?;'q^iq q^qq i

qqiq qgRs^ qiqra fq^q'iq3^3-:TqqR(?)

^;r3rr q^q^q: qqq sqq srqrqFH w^q'f iqaFq: ti

^31^ qf FFqqi^q qnqqqs q^qqFqrcgm' qqqR3 qqs

qqg'iqRFRiq; aq’^qFq qqfqqiFq qqqFq iqqq^q qq?q\ %q ll^q%
qqF?:qT qqR?iT% if¥TF%qF> ^FSfc5 fqqqFF'qT: 33F?qt q^: %Fqrqqqfe
f?^IF>l?:qI% qroirqqilVR: qgq^ qF3<J^:
;
qqr gg: fqqiqTfqqi ; qR
gg; qgq^»^fe:, q¥T gg: wqqfs:, qqj gg qqq(?)q'iT q?: fqqqiTiqW
qi^oqqr ti^ioSFqqq fqfq^? qqF qf^g ii

gR5Rq qqgq qiqiqqq gqiiqq: I

qqqRiqqrqFq F'^F%qfqq qriqqg ii

qfq fq: qgqiqqqrFfqqq, qiF'^j^qo^Frqqq

qiq^^FqqiqRT qFqq qirqpT: %qnT: I

3Tf q^qFRFFq qqf^q ggq: II

^ q'ext ; srqf^^T arqq^ qife?^ qqr^q^Rigq^

 53

This grant continues the history of the Gangas after

Avinlta. The son of Avinita and his queen (a daughter of
Skandavarnia Durgadhiraja) was Durvimta, wlio won the
battles of Andari, Alattiir, Porulare, Pernagara, etc. He caused
a ilka to be written on the liflcenth chapter of Kirdtarjuniya.
His son was Konguni Mahadhiraja Mushkara. ^ri Vikraina,
the son of Muslikara had, as liis queen, a daughter of Sindliu
raja and was prolieient in tlie fourteen branches of learning.
His son Bhuvikrama fought with a Chola, born in the lineage
of Karikala (who had built an embankment to the river
Kaveri). He defeated Ihe Pallavondra at Vilinda (Uddanda ?).
He was known as 6rivaliabha Konguni Mahiidhiraja and had
his residence at Kolalapura. In his twenty-fifth year in *S'. 556
Ghaitra f^uddha Dasaiui, Magha, Thursday granted Bedirur
in Hodali vishaya in the jurisdiction (?) of Vikramaditya
Gavunda, the son of Mara Goun^a, the son of Prabhumeru
Gouneja, the son of Vijayaditya Gouneja, who was the son of
the Satsudra Banavidyadhara Prabhumeru Gouiwja. The
grant was written by Gauga JNarayanacharya. Bhuvikrama
had also the title Gangavikrama.

1925, No. 104.

 54

xxxm. AKAX^AMKASTITAKA
srsisrv^ifl'iR: I

^T ^RiTR 5r^T^o5R?y4 %?a4 i%lr qr n 8 i»

5TT?^R JRRF IT tR'^TT I

^5[rci4 uf^T?! iT^^TR ^ u^r i

^T^: ff4T55ftfI55W TfT^RT 31^1 R^TRifirq^f I

^rsiRfii; ?TiBo5rii, t%i%r ?t tt^it RTE'^ifa:'^: n 12 it

f% qigr ^rn^rir^if 1

qr ^iTcTig qwRrf^r r%ir: t

iirfl?rrcT3%- ^Rt imwtfr rt^t T?r^: ^7iti^ 11 15 u

^i Ri^r igg \=ffir nir^cilniq’TpT iti^tfit^ 1

qOflT^TF^TR 5rF5§T5FrT9?f (?) ¥|lTq^?F^,55'U 3flF: I

Wr^55 qmil^TTJTfF ^if IT^FH^STIT I

S^TTF^ F%F%T(JTrr^: RrFFI^rlcR^Ffl: II 16 It

AkalamTca, according to AkaUimlca Charita, is assigned to

0.642 A.D. (Vikrama Sam. 700) when he defeated the Buddhists
at the court of Hinaiiitala of Kafichi. This sidlta refers to
the victory over Tara Bhagavati.
 55

XXXIV. ^AMKARA BHASnYA

Brahma Sutra Bhdshya .

Itt I

— IV-3-5.
3!n%?TTi%%g g# 'sjicitq^ i

n=ESf4 fm cicT: fwigHwfti ii

^«TT a(01l:
— IT-4-1.
^llC?iTf *31% 3Tsnrai^'4R®^^ II

Vpanishad Bhdshya .

W viii^ivTr: II

— Chhandofft/a, 11-23.

5ISII %qrvT'g! ^i^'TR Jim'par,

'sar 1%, ^isft II

3?rr^# II

— Chhdndogya, 111-19-1,

3nf^ RW# If wr% flffR 5?I^K: I 2isn 3I?T^f TI^:

^ifg^r goiwiftRi ii

^aihkara in liis commentaries mentions several kings

probably contemporary Balavarma whose prowess was
:

leonine, and wliose kingdom was next to that of Jayasimha

who was next to Krslmagupta. He also mentions Bajavarma
who was a great monarch and Purnavarraan, who though a
petty ruler, was born in a good family.
^aifakara’s date is now narrowed down to the sixth century
as he was later than Dihnaga (400 A.D.), and earlier than
Bhavabhuti (720 A.D.). He was also the contemporary of
Kumarila (600 A.D.) and Dharmakirti (620 A.D.).i

1 I.A., XI, pp. 95, 174 ; An. Bh. Or. /., XII, Pt. Ill, p. 252 ;

I.H.Q., 1930, VI, p. 169; J.O.B., 1930; Q.J.M.S., 1927; J.O.B.,

1928; I.H.Q., V, 1929 ; J.O.B., I, pt. I ; VIII Or. Conf. P'roc.
 56

XXXV. 8AMK§EPA ^ARlRAKA OF

SAEVAJNlTMAN

TI'SP'?! % I

wtH^etTcT^rg^ irg^i^ gf% ^r?ir% ii

s^Ti^qr-T If ^T 3^ II

%f5y ^^ ?cTr4i €1^4:

=5f4tg% rf^trT %«4 4=4141 5141% 414X114: II

Sarvajfiatman was a pupil of Deve^vara (who is taken

usually to be Suresvara). But in his work Pramdnn LaksJiana
he says DeveAvara was the pupil of Devananda who was the
pupil of ^reslithananda (J.O.R., 1936, April- June). In the
Snmkshepa 8drlralca he mentions one Manukuladitya, prob-
ably the Ohalukya Adityavarman {I.A., 1882), a son of Pnla-
kes'in II who ruled in the Karniil district near the confluence
of the Krshna and Tungabhadra.

J.O.R., 1036 ;
J.n.A.S., 1916.
 57

XXXVI. SAMANGAD GEANT OP DANTIDUEGA

3TRflf^'sri%% «qraf5r?Rif5rg#r T<w^g i

»JJT: ^F^^ivrr^rfT ^ner nrf^^rar TTsrg^sTT^: ii

ifi =^Jl*TnTg^i gvrsiff rat ^TK«i?r i

gf^f 55S5iff =sr ^ fira ll

^ ^TrJTr^^^inrarTri^w^^5r^efljrf

JTiJT raqiiJ?r ^r?T

i

ii

fRr%p‘'^w ’^ifr i

fci^: «fr ^fcr Jrraqfor^g? ii

5r^Ti% JTCr Jnqirgsjrarq; i

Iciffr ijq- 1%=^^^: qR'?-prra ^rg^n-'i T%^?:ira i

l?JT f^f%jfr ^a^I^ljflc^: il

^r^Tig^fJTr: 5ri??Tr: 5iii% giRinr i

5r?7f jtr^X ii

fr5?i aRr^r ^'cr afr?: ^r^irp5i%rTifl als: i

WT5 ii

l.R^TI^rr gra^iRfl J?ri^rT: I

fq^cf« li

^'rr ra»Tia?iia^ i

aft-^T Rwa^g ii

^R3i ?i5r^ ?TW: ^ g;?g^»Tg, i

?fi?r(aii«r raara^ srara: ai3Ririia%: ii

%5i?t «tranr assrrra?! i

«fr ?:r5n^; ii

faa^ Irwiwi: I

^ra^rr: ^TiTg^?T 51^ frrMiw: ii

^ili55a;n% garra failniig i

qcF# qcaqituiT ^raia'fT fig^: ii

?iift fa ^<>1 i

WSEif^i^g^: ^ a^iafSiT: II

?!ig[¥rf% af^aiq mwas*? •agsa^ i

aa^rigiiawt a?a qrar aaai%rir ii

 60

XXXVIII. iLtjE GRANT OF YUVARAJA MIRASIMHA

asm sRfru'sr: i cTfg??: sRrfT

r%JTj%r ?f5E5y girsi,*

i%r%cT^ Ti ?nTr ?2 ^^nrra^r^'iT eJrn%Rcr: ; ^rg^i^icT

v(zj ^¥r 02iqH qisf^ jprd»r: ;

aii^R’^

?n?rf^ =^11 =g 5F-%ffrg^ ^trr qTi%cTi?;n%*io^i wf

?UTII^ liqq^iqjT^^RI^I^cT JnT*%T®:

g'<iTT?ft^T l^flT ig^r I

3{5rF^flfr5fc!?r

^^srrcit ii

^T 5 R^?T^R1%
F%5FI Rli^S

^ ^i'ifrq55%^rR^q^ qtrq?ER «q[^^5R5?r?i5T: aqf^ct^^ri^r^roy

;
;

?Er^?FR: R 3 r%^f Mgil R^^IR ai(Rrq5 f%?T If^PTR:

; ;

WfZ ^rfj I%3T^’»TT 2TflR =«lf^cT: ^icTcI ;

sffr ^cif^fci i%3i!fa t?r^: I aRjjjWci i^.r’ji ^il^i^iT^Rwr

?[t1r f^ilR^R iq-RJtqiq: I 3Tfq =^ I

5isrR !^lrRf 3% ^cTi^jfT T^^r i

?i;55RUTF?Tr(r f’-TsrJTfl^irqisjq- q^: it

JFTRT g^RWR R^ffigcTm I

^'?(1IT ^RRra?F^R% q;i5?T II

giWJTIf TRI^R %ir, JUTTiI RRfdlft^T I%«Fr

ari^qqr »T^Rtr>iq- n^TR »IR: ; ^qS?l^I% f^l% R 5F.fkcT

=!TRRTcT fq^^R R^5Fr<jfrs»flfR 5t»RiR*T utiq qf^iitr qq

’fRq r^?fJT fqqisq JTftr=qqr55'l, R3T fqf^fq q;?qRJ?[q^=qcIf
f%TI%r ^fg^l5ra«RTqf^q I%qr%?lTD^:, ^iq;«? qis^iqqq ?^pq
Jfrsrqr qgu, T%^?r RqRFq Ji^^«q^r ; 3^ ^11
Twqv-qsr fqqiTJr

qfq^ft^qmwq: ; 513^^qrq Jiunqiqq: qi'^z ^rgqq tf?q qg^ aq??:

^fqiqqigv? fqsrq fqwq aqiq: ; 3Tf? q
^ «frqr qqqicaq^ygqqq sqw r^qqspqr®
i%i% 9iRqj q??q; f^[%q fq^rg^r^gqi qRiR siiw: i

^R: ai^q qqi: %riT^rqqq|Tftqqigqq^:

gqRiqRqi^qqqqi^sqq: fqqqr II
 61

nrf^^^r «Tr^^lf5r-
^?fiv3rt ^JT^ilfT ^r^2TrfJf^5E[v?rr ^fttct
r%*T5i f¥t^4e5 »i»T%jri5fr ^rgm JTfRi^rFf^tsr %w»tr-
II

?ic3?r:

^1%?=!.
— =qftRj|; swra
%V|^
?:i3i^rfT ?rf^5Ti

II
i

^ir%^!Tsra^r%ir ^i^rf^: i

’45r Ti%*Tr%^b[ ii . . .

....JTRr^*T: %?r ^r^RWRirR Jrrflvjjr:

q^JT =q?;oi q2xr?;0TTqiTR flRflST JTI^3?wf^-

q5Efi% i%5i?R45^[crR RR^q^Tsr JTRnHf : TT^f^5icg^\g ’qH?!r^3
^rJTcf%5 3TrciT^: IRTW^ iTiqwifriTKI^lt

^RJTfiT qosrqr JTRqRqR ^TlIqJIRl JIW ?Tq^l^-TI qf^fi^T-

^JT^ifi:. . .

This extract continues ihe Ganga liistory after Srli)urusha.

The son of {^ripurusha, wlio conflscatcd the wealth of Dharapala
Vallabha, who was versed in various arts and sciences, like
Grammar, Nyiiya, Oajasastra, Ilayai^astra, and wrote a
iHehihandhanihandhana, was Bivaniara II Saigotta. He was the
disciple of Makaradhvaja guru, and defeated the Vallabha
army, composed of Kashtrakuta, Chsllukya and Haihaya forces
at Mudugun^iir. lie conquered Dhora and was crowned by
Govinda Raya and Nandivarma, the ornaments of Rashtraku^a
and Pallava families.
son was Ldkatrinetra Marasinga Yuvaraja, residing at
Ills
Manyapura In 721 in the third regnal year, on Monday
Sravana Pournima, when there was a liUnar Eclipse, he
granted the village Kottimba in Mdnyavishaya.

M.A.Ii., 1924, No. 80.

 62

XXXIX. BADANAGUPPE GEANT OF KAMBADEVA

f?go5 ^i| %R^ii^=q^st?r ^irt: ii

TTfi ijjicja ¥r{%?ir i

f%go5 «llf^«5I II

qajr^qqr ®55i^ijjT i

^i¥ii»iici5r?r; Ji^iRf%?iViw ^54 ;^: 1 1

afii^rr^JTivTi: 11

'4i<r i%T??qR^r qq'5rrf5T 1

%m ?i^r 3i^>-iflR5?r R»,i,T4^ii'4'|rTH 11

5^ir5^^fr ^ra^RqJTcsqr ^iqaiir 1

ill ijmJic? 4^r?sirag^r tRrau 11

^?in>T: 1?^ ?R q^qi-q ^RTm^ I

fq R^rr jii?%i'p4^ti Rin^fi: 11

3T;qq3ngR[%<T gWT%fiR
3TI?BI?rriJjT5yJT5T??r ?iq-RtTf^ I

R<l?f irtn
^1[ ^R5fff^3R^T%: aqirT: II

5>|jr sir^iRr ^ 11

flIff*IK R^^g=q: JtIRI5r?l?I »l555gR I

^Tr%4 *T?35i?r':?jgR4 «f: ^^i5R:f=q?i 11

%55I^'t?cl »Wl3!T qi»|55R =«IR: JR^qi^R I

iT^nwm aR^«: tr 11

cIRRIfcT rTSI^r'I *rf SIT%f»4ri' TlciJ'nR ||

^figJT:
irf^i%ci*Ti%ir?T ^ g5’4TR^iri35pr 1

R5r^^ f^qJT: II

5lt»Ijp4fl 'IIRR^JIR »flR?TI5I^?IrirH ||

JlJTIRcT ^qigJTR Isptra^qn^fTRRci I

^^wnfJr^ifq ?t: aiR^fRi^sR: 1

^{>551 555![3qra% 2rR^Jri55^q% I

ft^'^'nfwRTR fiR^i^9[R^ iirngjT; 11

 63

am ^3ftf qiarruTisql^d i

^g:irfRr '^T^i?!: ^«frmHq4 ii

?T?Ti^i5n% m5Rq; stiiiiRiai^q ^^aipiiqi i

^Fin5?qf JTiq%r qqqlr qcwr<»r q^rsti^; i

qif^sr^qi^qr gfim^yqtq^ ^qi'qR ’q^q^iq. i

qqi?ii q^’-if iiprq^q ii

^3% RI%S5F?^: ^qi=qfqi%^: I

^rgqiqcii; pram ^fr? i^qiarw; i

Ji^qm: ffF^Tniq^aiH'il qo i

?I^3rJT3^55qqr -4^: qi^qnufl^fq n

q^Ri ^qr wq sqiH qt aiiq*!. i

rT9Tf^»raqrq: ?f 4 (4314^ ?Tg»T«^rt2q: I

rTapqR^^F*TcT ii?[%i4: Fq^qffFfgqi^F: i

f%5rqFJrfifT3^aF?^ q^aici i

^’irifi^ g#F%rFf-^ q=qqi q[5rF?q aifiw i

RR f%q;iq^ 1%?:# w.h Rflicas^r t

WT^r%5[R%if ?:i%fiF ?a?rJTiw55sri^R i

«II5fiqif%5^ ?Tri%^IJFq ^JfJF JJJ^RfTTfR^: II

. . . .^44. . . .j^fj^qrq. . . .^r =4 qqwii^qi

«rm^?4^^qqi4i3^i4 q?:JTW^q5 ?i?RT5rrf4?;i5r q^^ i«^40>r
a»J3ci?n «ftifii^Ti3r>{5r: 11

viRiqq »4i4B5¥rJTfFTi'im'^TT^’4 5?r:. . . >

g5n¥^lRifi%qq sr^ ^yqqRmtr; •, ?t 5544 5TirT*Ti44?Fi%

— [^FH^rqg] ql’qfl'iRr

^'Rrf?4f?Brjr i%ac5»T s^qir vF|i?:q5?qr5[iB?r: g^sgrrai^s^s:

cRq^sq: 4WRni^: ffW ^ arw^l^ ^3W «ft#P«nw>T RfFq^ST

«ftr43rq4?I4% 45544 4»R a%l%cTF^ II

The son Krshnaraja (who captured the wealth

of
of tho Chalukyas) was Dhora, who “ leaped over his elder ”
(Gdvinda II). Dhora imprisoned the Ganga who had proved
formidable to other kings, defeated the Pallava and the Gau^a,.
drove Vatsaraja into the deserts of Maru and captured two
 64

white parasols of the Gau(Ja. Such was Dhruva Nirupama.

His son was Govinda (III) who out of great pity, ordered
the Ganga king to be released from prison, but when the
Ganga after goingback to his own territory, tried to revolt,
Govinda defeated and reimprisoned him. Govinda also
defeated the Gurjaras and the Malavas. In his camp at the
foot of the Vindhyas Marasarva came to pay homage. Prom
^rlbhavana after the rainy season, Govinda came again to
the banks of the Tungabhadra and took the wealth of the
Pallava. The lord of Vchgi on the written orders of Govinda
came like a servant and built the high outer fort walls in the
city precincts.

Such was Prabhutavarsha Govindarajadeva meditating on

the feet of Dharavarsha deva. The son of Dharavarsha was
Eanavaloka Kambha raja, residing at Talavananagara, who
granted the village of Badanaguppe in Punna^a Edenadu in
>S'. 730 Kartika Pournima, Bohini, Monday to Vardhmana, of
Sirmalage gana. The grant was made at the request of
Kamba’s son f^ankaraganna.

M.A.R., 1020, No. 122.

 65

XL. PBAMEYAKAMALA MARIAN da OF

PEABHlOHANDEA

^^iTffior^: ii

?fr g'JTToy^r: i

5nq[?]^ ii

?fr %frtT5F^iRqrr%JTr itr?: q^ffilr q<JTr*?rf%^rJT55-

'gnifi^Ri^cr 1%!%^ *T?5 ^'Wcnvri^qfscirr r%%5r3Jnii3Eq ^qf-

q^itaiTrg^ q^M fq^frl^fa ii
(PJ‘- ’V’E.)

3
 66

XLI. JSYAYAKUMVDA CHAUDBODAYA OP

PEABH iCHANDRA
q^JTafciJT

5?TH9^T?T 3^1: 5R«r: I

aRVjfrT ?T^55 T%fer%4r ?ru'^

a^lf^rT :5PT<5rT3T II

^I^r: #;tSC3f?m: ’T'? I

^icr%^ =i^3f^'?4 cIc*?^ ii

f% T3[^r: HIH STHI^: t

sfrT^ ?I^Tc?f VTI^Tcff^H II

Prabhslchandra was the pupil of Akalariika in his boy-

hood and then the pupil of Manikya {Ratna) Nandi and Padma-
nandi. Since Jinasena II mentions Frabhachandra as the
author of Chandrodaya, Prabhacliandra's date cannot be later
than 800 A.D. And since there is no evidence to distinguish
the author of Chandrodaya from the author of Mdridnda, the
reference to Bhojadeva of Dhara is spurious and the later
Prabhachaindra, contemporary of Bhoja and Aviddhakarna
Padmanandi, cannot be the author, the earlier Prabhachandra^
with whom he might have been confused.
 67

XLII. HARIVAM^A OP JTNASlNA I

RcTIffl =^SRW5T: I

’9r'r?,^5T 3^1: »Tr<i% ii

^iTwr HR^sT^ 5fin^4€w2r^«r ii

mi%3 II
1

• • • * • •

^•Tiq^ff 5F,iraii^nrr^g i

<i^jii%Eifijr Ri^fiiTgi^qrfrr ^rwiTw?’ »TfTfi»rif^^r ii 66-33

I%TO?T?iRoir TVRI^T^I^I I

3?^5r m\^^: T^T^sqffra fnsr^MTcin ii 34

a^tT^si^M fR^JfT Jri%: ^leacivPT s^if^i^r ii 36

?n-iV^a*^5T^g Tjag^Jif q#irR^^f i

qr?ff^ig^JTii% ^%'Jif i

"jafi ?rRiiq^i^sq^t i

^RToiiWRfl'JS^a srqgcl ii 63
qi'R-'ffiw fq^cs »>it gt i

?fr JT5j5rT«rq)q#f q^qna^q: g?[i i

q«jifr?eir?q:r a^iasfRcT ai j?ii%aFq=q^ i

5?TmsrTr%3f i%ir?r qiur filmw*?; ii 64

5gf^sn%5y ff^g’srrz i

aiH vf\ i%;T^Jr ?ji'^^i%jrr 5?ivrr2i g^: i

fsrq g’jq =qfi^T: «fr qi»^: ?fq^r i

fwifrc: ^JTaRimsqt ii 66
and Kirtishcna.
Jinasetia mentions as his guinis VIrascna
He wrote this Saka 705 (783 A.D.) when the north
work in
was ruled by Indrayudha, the south by Srivallabha, the son
of Krshna, in the east there was the lord of Avanti, in the
west Vatsadhiraja and in Souryaman<}ala Jaya Vira Varaha.
The work was finished in the Nannaraja Basadi of the
Par^va temple and then in the Santinatha temple was wor-
shipped by the people of Dausta^jika. Jinasena belonged to
the Brhat Punnata Samgha.
 68

XLIII. PlB&VABRYUDAYA OF JINASENA

sifjprJTTtl'T II

II

^sfRHsrgR »TT^ »TqR -4»r: I

giV^'t^TH: I

r%siH5Tgjfr^^\'JT i

sjj-^rf^ ii

TTJ^'rvg?!^

Pdrsvdbhyudaya is a veshtUa kdvya, adapting the lines of

Kalidasa’s MeghasandeSa to suit Par^va story. Jinasena
was prompted to write this by his fellow-student Vinayasena,
the disciple of Virasena. Jinasena calls himself the parama-
guru of Amoghavarsha Paramesvara.
 69

XLIV. AMdGEAVRTTl OF ^AKATAYANA

II — VI-3-202.

q§jrrjri5T#r-
I I q'r«i5<in > F

5Ri^ fm f% I %i %g^fF: I fi% 1% I 3i^fr f%55

I 3TJRF^Jr ff% 1% I gr^iir^lT^^: II

Sakat;ayaua —a ^vetfimbara scholar wrote his grammar

and a vrtti on it, Amdghavarsha.
at the court of
The vrtti
is named Amogharrtii after the patron. Sakatayana in
illustrating the anadyatana hliuta tense, refers to the
conquest over Pancjyas and the “ burning of enemies ” by
Amdghavarsha.

I.A., XI, p. 161 ; XX ; E.I., VI, p. 196.

I.A., 1887, p. 24.
 70

XLV. VARDHAMANA CHABITA OF ASAGA

»TIRf5R^ri ?I*TR ?Tt# I

?pJTi%5^3f^®iTR ^cTRirT'Sq; ii .

=Et^ii ?[^f5r: ^r^rijjTsii^qr a'»rR eir^rw^: 'TRJTrJ^ »j,Hr i

=ar'i^*T q5Jn%Ri%JTr5ri ii

«r:?i^'7grT2rr*j: ^fl3qiT’4t: ^Ttaiq^TJj; i

^cT^fr R»5r^ »j5«R5r^T^ ii

«T% q^rqrqcaf ^wq^Tq^r incT^qffi gRRqjR =?rgsqrq i

%^i%RRgqqr gi%^9T ¥n?rl ?Fqq=cq rp^tTcft •!

. 35r^%?T»T qat^ ^I^fFITJfTfq Rqg- qg?qRrl[I5q: I

g«r qqr»TnjR srnrsTSTi^nfR ??iqqr'qq qi?;nR ii

^5^ ^cTT ^^nq ^|qr T^TrSTq^ aifqJTr I

ms^r pfqR^ aq«r i

l^cTc^lR?: JTTsqqr^ gW HT^q ST^rir^m: I

qsifgcs^fqqfijr

The Vanlhamdna Gharita was written in the year 910.

If the Saka year, A.D. 988 will be too late a date for Asaga
it is

as Ponna in his &dnti-Viirdna refers to Asaga as a K^annada

poet also. Asaga was the son of Patumali and Veritti and
the disciple of Aryanandin (the disciple of Naganandin). Asaga
was at first a disciple of BhavakirtI at Moudgalyaparvata in
Srinatharajya and then went to Varata in the Choja country
where he wrote eight works {Cat. of Skt. and Pfcl. IftiS. in
C.P. and Berar, Vol. 22, 111). Asaga's date is probably
«62 A.D.
 71

XLVI. GANITASARA ifAMGBAHA OF MAHAViRA

I

rT^PJRT^ri^ tl I-l
JniOTff: JITW ^^'qiRtncT : 1

^fuT^rrorq^Mui ti
3

^ 'ib i

ag?ei?Rrf^ ar^ ii 5
3Tr f^TJlilT ^fcl %?!: I

<qr5T^?n3T I

cT??5rr?nTJ^ ii 8
• • • • • •

>Ti«r qRvrrqr:

f%ra[ qr^-Jirai^^r i

=EJ3^: iT^: II 36
w^fr i

wfr JTFJff =g5%'Ji ^^1%: q=sr ii 37

^qjg'Jir RTf : i=w aqf^qsr i

frT: q^ gq'JW qftRiqi fq^ri^qri ii 38

gRwf ri^wrt:
gaii: cf^ q<Rr=eq% 1

vRor ^q: q® qsqq^sqi^ ii

qpqsqsT 5%q;i 331135^^1 wq^; 1

qiqqiS-^r^Jirq q^oi q^RTEsj^ n

rsr^ qRSTiqi:

cr^g:4?n^% s^nnt^?;; qsq; 1

Rrq^RRq Rlff^i^qR ^IrI: II

#5 quwqr;
^em qwi qign qr ^i ; qj^r qq; I

qinf^THr 11

1
f^|q:T?cr
 72

ii

gvST wrr^^f: n 44
33c5i?^5r i

qft^JTIRT II 46

1%5:^r5I^^(TraJT: 1

T%?rr^fr ^rfrp^rgffrgqq: ii TII-2

the author of this niatheinatical work, was Ihe

jVTahiivira,
Vidyananda Vadindra aud tlie teacher to AnioRha-
<li8ciple of
varsha. Amojjhavarsha had the titles Deva, rpatuhsa, IS'

Ohakrikabhanjana, etc. Mahavira gives some account of the

coins, weights and measures of his time.

Grain —
4 Ku(;lulias — I Prastha
4 Prasthas — 1 Adhaka
4 J^dhaka = I Droni
4 DronI = 1 Man!
4 Maul 1 Kharl
5 Kliari = I Pravartika (?)
4 Pravartika 1 Vaha
5 Pravartika — 1 Kumbha
Gold—
4 Gandaka ~ 1 Gunja
5 Gunjas — 1 Pana
2 Dharanas = 1 Karsha
4 Karsha = 1 Pala
2 Dhanyas =• 1 Gunja
2 Gunjas '= 1 Masha
16 Milshas = 1 Dharana
JSilver —
2^ (Dharanas ?) = 1 Karsha
4 Palas = 1 Purana (according to
Magadha weights)
 73

—
Metal
4 Padas = 1 Kala
6 Kalas = 1 Yava
4*Yavas — 1 Ariifia
4 Amsas — 1 Bliilga
6 Bliagas r= 1 Drakshu (Drachma)
2 Drakshus = 1 Dinara (Dinaricus)
2 Dinaras = 1 Statera (Stater)
 74

XLVII. MAUAPURiNA OF JINASENA TT

Jiir?r: q^i=trfqfl=?ra;: ii

q5=4l^^^ ^rgJTjJ 5l%f4l4cIH '

rU5I?R4l^^f,'*T=%st II

?w: 5?:m'q5i>:v:4‘r qs^^tslr i

%qw?q ii

51^1% ^R^«rRf %?T<i ^ I

f^«5r 5Bf45ff?nflL It

?rn^?m?T t4^ i

«T§[=4r Rpfisfi: fJTfris^r: ii

^4l5Tt »T^5BRR ^iflJTJTtJTR 1

qsjr: ?fIfl[rT^T^f4 J# =^WJl7?I% II

^IT: «fl I

awr^i^ra^rr^ ii

?T*a jriarfa 5Bif^4 i

^iqigJT: II

a«Tt'4^q;ia^q i

fRi 5r II

3r?T q5FT*fqiJ^it%(R) i

• • • • • •

giTirow =a35?in i

^nriT^r: ii

qn32ii3f%fR«r?T qi?i: aq55 ?^q-: 1

SRranl: II

PIF Wlf^JTDiq'mST I

^ri: ?Bnrf«T^?rR^i ii

^jff ?T5r PW I

%!^
1 ?fr^ g=4iJTqi3; ii

«ft«Tra; aral^'m 3^ 1:

f^fTf 11

q;R<w?T qu#Jn fii^JT5pa q ^4 1

*IJT^?T q^'#! II
 75

gf^i: ii

i>T<i iT?r?:% ^4 i

^iF%rfTr 3T9t ^r^^rr wr’sr^q^ru^r ii

iT?iR: ?w% f ii

VRoST iTR^fi ?Ift( !|»(i% ^ f^RflcSr I

R^oSlffT ^gJTt ^ ||

3r;iri{m-??T'Tr55^T?[r: gfrsi^JT^ri^Rr: i

3r?T^H5^: qrg f r f'^uim: r jt: ii

?T'P^: ^Ff^riT«f'+. q^^STf: I

?fRT^ 5^5t4 ^IJTJFCi^ II 1-60

^i^T4f?)TgnTf a>7f^-4i% •<=jr<q'fr[: i

l%5TR5TTII3rr: "pilf: 5p4lfrf II 153

R ?r4?l'UfT'i^f?l '7R^yiI5i: fjR?T'^qr^ I

u^?%<»FrflRFr ^%<Jir«sr i^irmr ii XXVlT-77

r^’^'JTi: JI^«?35JTR^ I

JTtT?RRRflI 35 ?I: ||

fir^l^JTrP^Tl ^i^RHr RT^riRqiq; 1

iria?!^ %?o5rq; 'gfTiq; ^^iziar 5 ?rsr: n

tn<i^jrnTfi?'n?'7f»T ii

?r5r4T^i^?T4tR'i q??r'4r^i5rR 1

?I?rr?t=^ ar4off^ s^TcIRTq ?j 4 II

jpjil-ii^rq: ?3:?i?PT I

fR?t^ii faj-jisi: ai^i II

sriCTTSlanfRS f I

TRI'JT f II

^^iIRTf I

ii^t4 p^^irt 3[%'>m'5g?RTr?ag: 11 98

 76

JTffgii^: ii 103
^ ^ • •v •

^ «rT%3i?T?9n<ftl 1

fT^ 11 % W,ZW. II 167

Jinasena II ineriUons great Jaina scholars who preceded

him : —
Siddhasena, Samantabhadra, ^rldatta, Y asobhadra,
Prabhachaudra (of Kydyakumuda Chandrodayn), ^ivahoti
Jatacharya, Kanabhikshu (of Kathdlamkdra), Deva, Bhatta-
kalamka, ^ripala, Piltrakosari, Viidisimha, Vlrasena (who
put Vachaspati to silence), Jayasiina Kavi ParameSvara.
In enumerating the conquests of Bharata, Jinasena men-
tions the following southern kingdoms Trikalihga, AuSa, : —
Kachhandhra, Pratara, Kerala, Chora, Punnata, Kfitastha-
Aujika (Aluka ?), Mahishaka, Mekura, Pancjya, Antara Panjya.
Having crossed the ^apta Godavari, he saw the Godavari
and then crossed the Sannira and Braveni. He defeated the
Karnatakas who wore strange dress and Avere fond of tur-
meric and betel-leaves. The Andhras and Kadaryakas were
captured and a tribute w’as levied from the south. Then
the victor came to Vaijayantamahadvara near the sea
<Banavasi).
 77

XLVIII. JAYADEAVA^A TiKA OF JINASENA n

JTa^Tnrg^: «rrJT|_^^r37i?55cf ii

18J>5 I

si^'4jTW'5irrqT ii

3rjfr?r5r4^j%?? aT^?r?;ijrai g^T5[?fr i

RTS^T Jr^Ti^^Er ii

?rf^Ti% ji«nJir Tfttri'aci: i

^%5Tig|VrJTr^ ii

ar=iTfr^'^''?r tIcctT^t: i

^j?m%g ^r^rmr ^^rw^ssr aig^s^ri'fs’-Tr ii

JTf'iir ?i5rrr^ i

2l^r ?fr f[w^3Tis%qi7?% ii

'<Tt i^n%rTF??T*Trr i

fjflTOJT ^^grfrar ^T^l%ctT5^:%f%: tl

zJwA ?fr «R55T i

P-I^I^RI%^?g^^'5OTr sft»TT55 ^Tlf^cII II

on the work of Virasena in

Jinaseiia wrotx* this gloss
759,rhalguna ^^uddha Da^aiiii Xandisvara festival day,
when Amoghavarsha was ruling. The work was finished in
Matagrama in the jurisdiction of Gurjararya.
 78

XLIX. PBA^NOTTARA batnamalika op

AMOGHAVAESHA
?:5rirrfw^ i

5E: JiMraqw ^sics^fi’jPT qjRrjj; i

qTOl>4rl?rT mu® a?7im ^^flTl®q;qi II

sra^yqrT^eS f% -^JUT^nj: I

^ i^ti II

^’i3iTfTTmiT®T a^rri^ ^3TJTif®?ET 1

% g=?fiTvr?;'iii arfq (%s^?iJTra5 ii

Ti%cTi mfr«Ta g^iir i%tT®T i

II

f5r%5Fif?r^ ?:F^>jr Tj^?r ^?r?m%q;T i

T^tlTjflViqqir gpqqi *!^%rfl: II

This work has been attributed to various authors like

^aihkaracharya and Vimala, but Tibetan authorities and tho
last verse attribute it to Anioghavarsha, who is said to have
abdicated his kingdom. J^robably this abdication took place
after the king had sacrificed his left finger in order to avert
some national calamity {B.I., 18 , Sanjan grant).
 79

L. KA VIRAJAMAROA OF NEPATUMGA
traoc^sjydoJS isio

Joaify«)5^o^cir{w^ &§S?ido;^d5ioc3^dcy3 ii i-l

S^Cd^osojocs^ I

a^adoioqJrf^o ^-aTijafsj^j^;^ ^^^cdoiosiio ii

1-2
2b^;^j3J3^a?j cSiSfW3w<^zS ^S>^^3i2^IJd^C^fTioli
^J3^0 I

205;^^^>3ddoqid^c^ ?i2i73?iciD^ ii

1-6

rte^ort^v/as^rtcSaJrbc® rid^ dd^ do?iiS,^dio i

^dadido*' rid^=^jp ^ne-soSio ^?|^do3^frs>25^ai^f^F’^ ii

1-27
Asdd^jd^dodo (79rre)»ord uodo2do2^d
doSirciies^ari^e i

^^didja^ rtcrs^^didd rl^di 3^ ^^e^Scdio

^^jaodo*' II 1-29
• • •• •• ••

ddd^ ^cS^sscdo ‘do^cd^d do^dedoi^ i

^d^dcdo dd^ a^d adz^^ da'ad^^rsd^^odoo ii

1-33
• • 9 P 9 9 9 9

vdsS^OcQ^iocSsiJd dvAcarsda ddaodr 'd^e^djs.^x' i

sp^add t;:s^ddo dd^:pc)d<^cdo aeD?^ add ado^ aSedo ii

1-36
55de33j2^rto -^dOolpwers aad diso'a^v/adc® jiridzja
s^essdooSodja) i

ddepd^^do^j^oT^docSd ^idjdcs iystS “dci^dd .^di's^ ii

1-37
ddjSwsdo oiiacdoejio 5SiSdidcis3»cysdoi5e3o djadroD
^zisddr^ i

tddido^ ^Ka© dosaaijaeddodoio ^d^^oSjafrl ddc§^

di^rts?*' II 1-83
 80

^SSi^-ir^ o^ca rfoa5^{^^3d^oort?i9^j^sSo \t

III-220
• • •• •• ••

doasDfj^fOt)?^ SoSfd srao i

^'^d oj-ja '0*^ ) 0 ^o n)'a dd^oc) ooc)^?^o ^do i

3jddi ^?a«sojo ^sjijaJticrfido 2J30 d^c3^2o;do i

S) d ^ 0 ^ ^ oStja ^ ^ o5
jc) ^ ja o do do ii

III-237

“siido 3jds^.i ?id?^.Sf >SfqraF-;i3ad ^^sJi^oortzS^sra^Oodo^

<dds|^ ^^o^2;s^r{ro*
This is the oarli<*st ('xtant Kannada po(‘,t.ic work and is

attributed to Krpatumsa Amogliavarslia tliougli it might

have, actuallv been written by Srivijaya or KavWvara, a
courtier of the king. Karnataka extended from tlie Kaveri
to Godavari and four important centre's were Kisuvolal,
Kopana, Purigere and Onkiinda. Previous authors like Vimala,
Udaya, Kagarjuna, Jayabandhu, Durvinita, Srivijaya
Ka vis vara, Panditaehandra, and Lokapala are montioin'd.
 81

LI. KALYAl^AKARAKA OF UGElDITYA

qi^fc4*r: 5T^4^rct=gT5I^ I

3T^i ij.sir^q'JT »4t5ran?%f^r^?r%*ifriqj'i® ii

• • •• •• ••

^|?sr:r?rR5p4^rfq iTr^fTi 2n^i^ 5;g:^ w

^^t5T*4t: irf^s: ii

^ni ^\mMwrr^j i

H K^f^rT^rRr g^i?.* ii

4%q4l RJTf^rT ^5^T0T^r?^5mq^['4g=^g II

irm!?Tf^5pran i

i4^]fq^K4 wiw\^ 37[rjr?rrg ii

f-T?^?:?73^T-g?^qi:sr^^5TMr i

qiq-T^r^jflRTTT^: ^g^Trif I

^j[^\ mnJT^Tf 3Tr??ii{F[^ H

• •• •* Bb

^''r?flSl%?I^'l9II^’^r JTg^jgR^iTq: I

^??iqrc5q?ivi-4r: ii

3'Tfir3=qiq^r'4^rqqkq--5 ^qV-JT^rf i

qq=3 ^fqfq^r qjqr^qq-: ii

’jfq=qr4 qrirrin'iq nr^s'q sit# ^4: i

qii ’T?gw: q^qiW ^Riq^: II

»-IW ^7sr: *i^mi%F;g;sr;? 1

#t^r^ avig(|%r5fJijrf^ivT: fiR^ias^w, ^4# I

ai'iTiqrq' fjTFivrrr4frnji« ^iqsr liwiqiT i

^wqr 311 ^ 1 % rai^jtifJir ^i# iqq 11

#f i%’:^3fq^fi>^i:qii3qrai ^i^iksfitrgggois: *iq;^rqiT^i 1

^Ti^^iqjfi^jqirg^f^i^'gjii?: ?iW^4T^cT3wr#^r5n, 11
 82

%«r5i5[rjrf%5: ’TRfr^ori^ i

^5qr<ir^i?5Bi%i% aiq^ ii

?riT»TH%?f i%JT^^rgsft^rsjTrT^ qre?r JTfrsRw: siwlrRi: ii

^ f^jR<^prrrcr if r^: i

^55 q^I'4 R?<JfI I

^HJfVT^R^rr'-TJi i

RgiriR^ ^"mR^T ii

wf%^ ^3Tr^^R5i5^*JJ7TR: II

This medical work was written by Ugradityapan<}ita

at Ramagiri in Vengl^a Trikalanga (?). His teacher was
Srinandyacharya who was w'orshipped by ^rlvishnuraja
(probably Vishnuvardhana, the Eastern Chalukya, a subordi-
nate of Amoghavarsha, who is referred to as Eajadhiraja,
interested in Jainism). TJgraditya also refers to Laiita Kirti,
Devachandra and Dayapala. One Dayapiila lived in the
eleventh century. The authorities quoted by Ugraditya are
MeghanMa, Simhanada, PujyapMa, Samantabhadra, Siddha-
sena and Patrasvami.
 83

LII. NA^A CHAMP U OF TEIVIKRAMA BHATTA

€rsfq#i^^: i

3RfrI ^11% it^5TrJrt f%55r?!: It

311% ^IR¥5?f;TIWr iT§^#5tT: I

^r (^jfr) f^cq: i

f^i%r^%3RT I

^'"iIcTRTI: 17^1% II

l^l^icFig^i^ i%^i^-!jn%=55?fiiRfTn I

g^rsiwi 5iig-«iTi5f rafir^; ii 1-20

?r% %fr f^%^q-¥ri f^^i'JiR^rsit^r^Tf

Trivikramabhatta wan the son of J^emiiditya the composer

of the Bagumra grant of Jndra Ilf in 9.15 A.l). Kaudarpa
probably is an allusion to Itattakandarpa Indralll.

E.I., IX, p. 24 ;
J.B.B.R.A.S., 18, p. 257.
 84

LIII. cjiandakav^ika of kseme^vaea

3T?5JTf% I 3Trr^i%T
a'tcsragsi^itr'sr ^33%?r, ^Tr>n:i?crw«T^3ir^a3' ??^ifr-

siTfRiir ?fr TT^TTss^t^ 1 ^wirf iT5tr??r Tii«Trg^if^r% ....

m ii?r%^Tff;iiT[4 =^r'JTq=?rfrrf^ 1

f '^^gRi 1

^'ra?4 f^gTiT^R?T 5gq; 1

^i^qW: q ggivrg 11

• • • • • •

4qr(%q 34r qis^T^r iqrfi, 1

^^155%!?: ?5rt li

5?5rEr»Cci: ^if4; 1

TK 5i'f'Rn??rfq’4rifT w qqqr qrqqqq^n 11

E.l , T, p. 171 ; J.I.U., 1922-23.

 85

LIV. CIIITALDRUG INSCRIPTION? OF

ANroGHAVAFSlIA II
sdi35^a3t?3^Cc)tt

c|^3j ?jo;i^dortv^e;MrcSojo c8f as;*o23 do;d;^do

dd^s'arsij^odd sp'st^sjd w^vdsdjsro;^^ £^3d;^dsy3d
jdotd^ d^,xi;33jd s^os^sds?
eJ
‘
—
eswdodcd^odo^odo idodo d5, i^jsfsjoidido Wii^Jo

M,«^s3do ^djsd^dii^^ 3^dj3dsd ?»ocd^o csrt

CbOSd doojsw^o jijjisdo ^odisdo?^ sdido od^odJDd zjjjs

iiJiKc^;dj<sJo odiodJ3d/^ sdorio odid^ aiJ3ddo‘3dae)d^c|j*io^

odJ3dddie;dj3s?j^sjdio doe£>?iodo(5 Sisoa cs^e^ddoo

ZJ<S>0d^o I

^edoiido cioartci3Q^jafQ^s^j?>!3^^^ocd?^^^
^eoSjs^ II

doddd ^i^doo oc)2SD^odddJe)dodi "dd^do -^esscdido^o i

do3^di3vJ3^'wc» wJdo 3Ddd ddodj^^ adodsdodcdo ii

«5 ?ididdoor^'d)^^c5^^^ o^d^d^dowdo tsri^^orto i

3^c3'3 wddoodd ?ie^s:i£3J3'*?^dw dsSjaccsJods^r

diSoedo II

^rtca^drdsjae^ddrd sdoricSo^-io cS^d^^^jCo-s dedcd i

dorrt <iocid(5-3do ^Oodwddjas?*' 25^no3od?ocdo a^doQo ii

•aoddod dorio !5§do dododo^'s^de^ dfdcTsw dodo 3^ 1

JioddcTsdd dodcdip^^oQd ciesad'dd^do d5^i='3^'^o «

, , , /^do^dd d 0 2d do ^0 ^ d 2*^ do Ai c? do 0 3*^ ^ d d

dc9dor{2;dj^0^do ^odo^d «do j^dweodd^s^ 0 ^ 7^ ?i^ddo
^^Oodoodo^doo 2sododo^doricd'S^^»^^^0} dos^'do,
|^?dd^(^odoo ddo20<fd ^rsoSoddoodoo ^^^qrsd ^^eddodo
djadsjad cdo^c^r^od d^odo^s^od^d ^^ozinza
do2ddoy?5r3.,d5ooo rra^^odo ^o2jdodo^5doo. . . rtjaA^odo dfriosod

•qddoFD^S 2jiy^dd ^ood23F ^jald^ ?^d.

 86

rfoaiijcSjao ssraod^fiodo

ris? ^jsodo afd^So s^d5l©^ea8c3j3^oz3^^j5o

!^r's*esacii(?) ^rte^o? cyasi^^jabsc^oij^^r^ ii

The record of Amoghavarsha II, dated S. 859 (937 A.D.)

Hevilambi, Bhadrapada bahula, Newnioonday, Thursday, give*
the genealogy of the Eattas :

Dantiga
I

Kannara

Nirupama

Jagatuihga
I

Amoghavarsha
I

Deva

Indara

Deva
Indira

Iriva Kaiinara

This Kannara or Kannayya liad the titles Eanaranga-

Tjriva
bhurisrava, Kaliyiiga Kama, Jayaduttaranga, Atiralhainalla,
was ruling Kadambalige 1000 and gave a grant to DharmaraiSi
Bhatarar of Goggi’s temple. A mutilated verse at the end
mentions some exploits of EashtrakutaS Deva killed the
:

Panglya princes at Paleyar the son of Indra killed a Vira at

;

Sripura the Pallavas were also defeated.

;

E.C., XI, Cd., 70.

 87

LV. AmPVRA:RA OF PAMPA

doodoz? rt2?ed ^c:jdo
I

cijorfiz? ?jo35^?ici ;!ioddiodo2?i 5>^e^dc3

3lio3!io II 1—33

d^sis^F^Sicy^cijaas^^ ?^^o3j3«?e3sd^;^;i;ijaftei idorforfi «ri i

j d ?iorf;^.,dd
"dy 5CO r>}
^^Fiio c^oQfdjd
\qJ) ^
dsi^W 16-76
sjoJ^ai a?) 5j^s5^)do diEjia rfojso
a^dsdja;^ ^rtwo ae
“
airldjas?'^ ^Qdo s-srtoDod
•" “ *,40io II 77
 88

LVI. VIKRAMABJUNA VIJAYA OF PAMPA

5^o« odo ^J3S?^J3o (

a? s^iZooSvfasTei^.rfod
e^
2ij£3Dsjic§ «?irfo4o3ci oioozi odoejo
M
<p

^rte^o II

-^dcscSja^e^^ sj-sd ;^3ff3ci©^i3;^>§cdoo ii

• • •• •• •
oiood^edoo docofSj^/^ cSrtesf^ 3
^^ 1

g^yO'se; sdo^^’ doc§i&d£^sj‘ss?3! ?j£0s:i,idijsai doc3;d -^deso 11

6s5‘#5?{Oo3oowo xioociiaaort^^^o:^ ^ood'docdao 1

sfJdao 5jzSdzlrio23Fd ‘ddsja^^ ijafees ?^ao j^jsodo 11

cidosSdodedd aaa.d^fa^S^S^^Sooaoeodo sdcdo

dao-§,rt's?o I

tSd^jaio^^-'Sodo ridFcS wdoSaSido sSddd^Ssj df),^

e50^??jOrT3:dj;idodddSdj3fd'^d^^c^i^frr^?jd'^'io 1

^dDf^0o5jadFdja<ffDdjaF6o3ac3 dd^oas' ?j{e^zS5do^

cSrtsj xf 11
CO

dds^d ;de^£3ado dradja<s^ sa^didoo

20SJ^s€o3>;3'i^odj5jd 1

dsSr^do oJ'as^^ddo^n's^rtort^ja^'f ^0
;^ja?^d5^-ra 11

do^pdOfid 2^jJ3^‘^dj3'S>5;d^ i^jaesad dod^ow do 1

^ddo ?)saaz5Fdadda?;d sa=^dadod ria 1

drd€>"®C3j)oddo d>;3d^0jao dadoed ?>edj3«?j3^ ^5 i

sjidd^ ridrao daoSo dada^^O wcl^rtdd^^cS'add'^? 11

w eac^dod d^oiddaseweadddid^do eao«)33d saz^da 1

l^e zjada dod^edaea^%-^ wdadq^ ^saera ^i^sj-aeao 11

??^^2^ad^ do'3?5jc5D:d^wfra ddad d^d'^ 1

soa^ji ^C^as5?a?j dde^ dassaid^o dd^oddesasadJs^da

rfs> daa 11

desao siJ3^^daacdaa,o saais^ddsa^ ss»da ddrtdadad

Z^ cO

dj^d^Oo I

^?es»?jc3a^d ifwd zaeMsadc^^’^o^ssada^ddao^oriw*' 11

 89

awciJsdoEij ^d;^d eijad^ rtjawrd oaw i

qjjZS^cd-i ^KstSjseaX) EjJ^tsaaciojS aacdoc^5io^e3»?jido

, ^d^OSoO II

^jQ^^deerSod c^dh^S ?jjlr^ftdo;:Jo^s;*ac^oE|jj|

(Sdwo rs)
I

^c^djlo3j3^;> ^ddid ^oddo3j3?*o ^^dodoidjafSdo

;d0So$35<)O0 II

7io?T8;j39FOjja=n)d^:dodortdoa5rJ?j

Tiorlrf rio£®3eyiodod^'io?^J3^ g^^aaacdo ridrao

?oe) II

t;j

y do^j3?cjOjic3«)^od Sispai^ad.s. . . . zsre^^rf^djeasd

doadj3Fdo3>;3C ii

y ts's^d^ddjvd
o':;
isdon-^es^ojjs
*
.dd.iidorido^Sadd cdidja?
cJ'^ ‘
i

2p^j2a^^^3dS=#5?iQ Oi>ao ^fdj^en^dir^ »

d^ri^c>do . . .

?idi^?jSjod dosddjs
dsj 0
O 1

ddoddlj3?233ojod^^rf ’ddid^idd rticsdJS^Srtcjjss?*'

sradiodo*' II

• • •• •• ••

aodo dododjaddojio djsa d?dde^odiio e^ud^de^cd^o

dj^id^d^F c^do’ddfijaf ^d o3Ddoort'^j3'S'?;do —
dosjj^odidrado ssn^^i^^doljaed^do |^fdid5^?d0
Si^dJsaoFdd-inD;^ cs^osodocso ^adod draa'sroddidwcTsd
dodfd^do, d^o (ia ^5j«) d^^do> dd^sl^ats^dcado^'S
5^573^2^0 o^'dodod ^oSfddo Sii^^oiddiodo doB^do j^d^o
dd^d^^^ difdj ddfSaidd au^^ dc^cdodEjjv/sdrao do^^qpci
dJ3c^ C3i)?> 53j3f#^^ ’d?7jd7^doo daridod Osia^^d^cJjac^
ddr^o dod?2ij dcsi^qJdo d^ddddjsd^o dWiqJad ^^Soodo
didd'di'ddqJ^ao, dida dicS-oeao, d^do
’^pssry? ^c0FS^do, ejsW wsTsdio, “^oddFo dosrad
?je)dj3fdoi)o doe9od?^do£3o, ^jacd^fj 35DC|^do'dado,
 90

rioqissDdsso dos^s9r5^o>
7735^0^ ;§j^ds737^ 3:)0;^d^3§j|je^cl-

frssioort^ciyoj. . .

;^j3rtoao?j wod rfj3rfod(3 ?jo

SirtoS:! ^j3?fts3o3^ sradorf ^ooeSoSi cid«;^5j3S?j3j^o

^rtd^r{j3jss^?;ozi?5o3-i ’dj^dzi c3|)d cSjafes^j^csarf ^
Ib^rt'^jas^ rfjarf ^od^^^ori<§j!)^o d^dcSja^ iv-28

zsDrtd 2^j3frtd^^dd ?3?cdod 73j3S3,cdi5)olj i

esJ^rtdsi«)d 5Sj3ci;^d dJ3^?jido;d^a'3rk '

.s?dr ^cSja^eeacSjado d^esadio^ScdJso

:5oe!®*' I

^j3?A?3cxSj3rk ^od^j3j3s?*' sd^ss'sAi cSfdsSjs?'??*' ii

io'dra rre^' ;^J3Co^c3j3j^;3j3^^.S/3^t3j3J^s:)io5jc3«)^?3? i

odio -^Sj^^jajC^o 230d 53.i0?3 Aod^3d;3j3w s'oide)© i

Sj 0/3^?3j3o 0 j3'i Jji>l ^'3 3c J3 f cd ^ J3 j3j3 C^ o3o 5 ^ ^ O ^e) I

do^3?daoS3j|jido ^3^0 sd^sysfe e3?d^3o ii

e5d3dro;d33^3^'? d3?j?3j3oao^o dd3^j^od3 ?3?

od3d33dJ3d^^d ?3j3l3jOd33o 2ddod6j3^^3o

'dos?^J3r?e^ ^o
dd33d3cdcea^d5i3^^ ^do ^jaea
s33^d3?^d33S33o;icl^_o

dda^o rJjaoSd Jo'dfrsd d3w3o^i?3^^^{o dado w^arda? ii

• • •• •• ••

rtJ8^rtdo20 2d^,d^Fdas3o3a ddssart^frar'

awodjsaatjdo ^d w'«*^^c3daao
<50i:#0rts?o dds^adad ?3?ddja<?6'#5;^5cdaadJ3A (xiv
• • mm •• ••

dodo qyc)|^ed<^aia5^odo tddadodtao s^oiio^tjcso ^

0 d 0 w 0 9a o o ^ d 2^5a o d ^ ^ ^ daa d d ^ d d ^ja d o ii

• • • •• ••

e^orto^fdo do^?io3a tae39odal3^ liiOd^^, i

aja^Joda ^^o3j3<?^e5»d€)^C ^»0J ®add^S^;5 ^^ae3»do »

 91

taeddejaoii eion^^rsadowdo i

;Soedj (iwdeMOijo Ssi?ioi2^(l;25^^® '

W5ddoo?3cio 33?ioyo^, 3s)?ieo3i odortfiqi^^^F'ejjotsraddol i

Tradrfjsdjci) wU rt.affsdsdra tt?S ?T8^di5ja^o

“ ijrfjr^do II

09t3 ^ysijJs^uci i^drtes^oSo

dsi^ ^ I

;3«)tFtij3 ?j^c3j3^ 3^ai3j3oz3j3f2lcdi wya?)ajo SjoSac^

=^a5? ii

Parapa iu Adipurdna says that he was born in the

liis

year Dundubhi and coniphdcd the work in S^aka 863 Plava,

Kartika Suddlia Panchami, Sunday, Mfila Nakshatra,
Nandisvara festival day.
In Ids Vikrmdrjima Vijayv, he gives the genealogy of his
patron Arikesari. In tlie Olialnkya family, there was Yuddha-
malla, the lord of tdapadalnkaha country (Dahala). His son
was Arikesari (1) who rose to prominence in the reign of
Niruparna (l)hruva). Ilis sons were .Narasimha and Ehadra-
deva. Baddega (Bhadra) defeated a Bhima. Baddega’s son
was Dugdhainalla. was Narashnha (Isaraga) who
His son
conquered the Sev<“u Afillavas, repulsed Gurjara king and
drove away Alahlpala. He bathed his horse in the Ganges.
His wife was Jakavve. To them was born Arikesari (II) who
had the titles Martivakkadallana, Aimnanagandhavamna,
diinAnuiva, Hdmuntarliuddmani, etc. lie protected Vijayaditya
from the wrath of the emperor Gojjiga (Govinda).
Parapa wrote this work in the pure Kannaeja of the capital
Puligerc and was rewarded by the grant of a village in Bachhe
Sasira. He describes the beauty of the Banavasi country.
 92

LVII. KAEHlp GRANT OF KRSIINA III

7?r^(?T?:$-gTr ^rJifn i

^Tqt II

V, 2 U
• • •• •• •
%fr HTT Ti^ I

I%3c5T II

JTg%3^rfi%5r 3iT^'*Tm i

fsTit#! ^frr>ra’:3jfr %4\ ii

?:’5«rr?Ti% T%ffaJr ^is?fr i

=?! II

lfi:J?l'^n'iroTiT mi% ^igrvllq^fiq »^I^r I

3ic5iSK fwliT nnf^ ii

2I^3^'^ry^n%c5 ^I%trrrg[j33T RSrqJTl^Rolf I

JTis^i T%^^2i?(ri ii

3TJT3E;^f3.^R^ ^?5Ri% ffJ7%5i l%?aCf'^1?i: I

^ 'go^^o^jrqi?!. li

i%5^ ^2rrJT^=Err arfi^gsr^ri qlsTRcTR^^BJn i

ITFc^r 3? 3^qifl4 ¥r3;<Ft I

^F^^Tref??3f*Tcr: 5r2rw;FF?n?i: ii

I%5r;?^^f^r >71%^??? trTi’TTi^R i

s^r^cf: ^TFlf^vS^TTlFT: 31%?^ 7T««> II

=3r T77T7Tfi75i; 'rt^ig'arRr

<77:70711^^ »77;q^7: ?7r fRS^r

^5ir — 37571 3a7r^:3T7?TJl3B[:i; 7;re7I% 1%'737'71% mn^317^715^^-
?7TJ7Tf^^^^^: 37«7T — 3a^c?R

^1553^ qji^goi srf«5 ^^1^5^371 3^ ^%' if^ 57R55 3

[f5r

3i^3:qT ^Rfrat iri^J7^5 ^17515737 3737TIclk ?’%-^?:i?IR-

7Hn% R®7Rf^g ?i7TRri%7r «7i77r5^37 77377 3^572137
 93

#2 i'%R’T%^TST %^r=^r^ f^^rr^r cT7i^^

ra^I^tT TTT»TI?r iTJIfrt%gi3T . . . . ^% JfR JTr?T: .... 3th?sf€
II

This grant to Gagana ^ivacharya of Karanclia Kheta

Santati in Karahata, by Krshna wlipii he was at Melpati, is
dated S. 880, Kalaynkti Plialguna Bahula Trayodas'i, Wednes-
day. Krshna had given Gangavati to Bluitarya, taking it aw'ay
from Baehamalla. !!(' had wrested Kalihjara and Chitrakuta,
uprooted the Chola family, the. Cheramnia, the Pancjya and
tlie SitJihala and established a pillar of victory at Bumesvaranu

E.I., IV, p. ‘J7s.

 94

LVIII. YA&A8TILAKA CHAMPU OF SOMADlVA

55T«?lg^r53i i

f?TI%®F?r I

=tra{t irq^iTT® ^ i

!%?!> I

iTesq# i

F%fe5 qF'loSFJf!! F%®^5r| II

—Ch. 1-186,
*11%^ 5iff wsiisnfm i%^T5*r i

ai5*Tcra> F3T 3TiF% 55^c5"F?:flgqF% ii

^®f^g^?Trag qi^^i^fg^FitcraF^s i

'T^j ti55qrcr^3;TiiT-g^ qi %fqii^tnsg II

- -Cli, I—207ff.
%^aWFtarF g^^ll55fi:« 5f>TFgR?FF I

^tiafi^r f f ?i55igqT^ ^w(^m\ f

=Er ii

ffle5 ^rcTF555F 4n Ri:?T l?55qt*RF5T iTO^Rl'jF^^ I

2r^^FF%=?FRCr ^<iri'^^ Wfs 5^1% 1%^*'-^ 11

- CIi. I- 21 Off,

^ 5BF55icfrfF 4src»nF: ?ft^rs§ iT5EF5i'i?iiq%5 nag insin

^fcni:iana ^srnin n^airn'i^Rnig nio^F^f^r =n (n) %i:jt ugaK
jtCf't^iK ani^n n^ni^r nnnuFn ^i^nimin yif^F^Rnnra
^cTi^ 'fWT ®7F%n: nninna 'T=nnii^5^ nfFninairnq^: =nig^jr

nina^R^: >4in^F'^%nR’ii: anng^F^ efingin^FST

smniTR ngnrunt nnni^Rf fninniFnaFn^ a^isng — 11

§’^ri g^T i%F% n?igasF%f5i.

g^Fgsi^nf^r in 1

^sifi fanr g^n nit^i^nnaa:

n^inti wma: nnnatif 11

?irrnFn% n In nn la^s^r gnr nm; ggn: 1

fi^n^rnr ngg ninfai^: «fi^rn|nrfn: 1

an:%ai%Rna: ngn^inFilaFu 1

T%«ni gilf wngw ^la n?a^n msn^n: 11

 95

qri%cT

g«i5?T^i% Tg55?Tfeiq?:^^%JT i

=^Rcr5?T JTStTlv^^^

goR^r n

3!fT ^
T%sr^J!IRT-

#T ^rJT«5^5B W^RTRT II

m ?iri^^ =f?w5T: %f'w%Rr^^

JRJT?! R?irv^^ =srtE5if^ i%^<J5»n>^ig5T rt

g.R'Jir wNff ^f^Ti'-tf; jt?f?;i5f =sir^ ^j^f'^^s^.f't^ ^ffi^^ jt^f^fs^

Soniadova, a puju! of T^einadcva of Deva Harhgha, wrote

this work in f^. 881, Siddliarthi (Oliaitra Ma»lana-Tray6dasi),
wlien Krshna was at IMelpali after defeating the Pan^ava
Aueha, the Cherama, etc. Kphna s
(Fan<Jya), the. Simhala, the
feudatory was Vagaraja, the lirst son of the Ohajukya Sarnauta
Chudarnani Arikesari, who caused this work to be written in
Gangadhara (?). The date of tlie conipletion is given as the
year 1481 (? counted by the moon, yugas, siddhis and earth)^
Thursday, Darsa lilhi, second (1) paksha of Sukranujanma (?)
Bhadrapada. If the date is assigned to Viranirvana Samvat
and earth is taken to denote seven instead of one, the date
tallies with 960 A.D. (Thursday, August 9tti).
 96

LIX. ITAKUR INSCRIPTION OP BUTUGA II

I dsJort^oycic^jaeaS^ljdc^
cSalo isjosdi^do i

I e5s3j3?^rf3^r l^e s>d;5o?Jid sidrfo Si^ir|j

d^ syadsio^a E^dodcio^^^fie^o, w^sSdodo,

“dES^rt E§ja?s;*(73E3Da3J^^

;3a?e3 woda ^#J3^?Owja'S'*‘ w^S> ^jsoida zSKCxiao r^^aSaa^doF- i

I d^^S3'3^^€«;3ortac§ ddarc^dar da Du's era esd^ 0:3 w

^J3e^e;4rf5^5fd^d doaAOcS-aqi ^?da|jdrard^d^^ ?ici^aia dod
Esedada^dort dod rraodeda dod^cracdaca 1 w^pra'?;*a 1

I dE^eaeSaaf^ dDs^d saSod ^eprasrods^d don^ ^^dja?

crad ddddod dsa"^)? sroEoiid dneddo -aeasd E3dod
0~J

ddd^?l?^o ;^ce^ dajado^'secS^ d«fi!i^=^o Eaaai^addo;^

3^do |j?dafr*' dajsaodod adadddaa^ daE|^ ESea^ja^o
oaodaad do3acda daa^^^'^oEO 55)^odao doSad^ oaoda^aaodcra
craeda, ^<s*E3crad E5'?;*^jad ddadca ddda dja?dao3ja^ doeda
doddaUa^d dododaao ?racdaadjad dd^dd^r edras^^aaSaa^-^
E^s|,?;^dd daaod dea^eda '^eaSoja daea^j,

?raooddaa^ 'si'drodado daes^ ^aaU^ o^draca^^aaE^u frad era

<i?ja_,ec3^ ETuadcra'i^aajD*' dj data ds^^daaecs*' w rraeda?^)d

araddao ^aaoclaa?c5*' ;
yjaa ddacra^^rtaaddfra ^ejo
^ draaSddaod
Cp oA
cj ^ ^ ^ ^0 O ^sf^oCd II

Efuessaacraod E§aar^ Eddadod E0 E)od'a*^y, daali, d

&j eJ

eaa^efiadddaa;:^^ d^^daaOE^ard rtoddfrao csi o5 0 coa ^^ja

y.^dad E3?ddo dea^da g^eida E§aae^;*d d^jdrad d

6w
es^esadadfrada ^ozId^S das|^daaDao^ ^dd'^^C^do »

dddd ESdij^^wSa^^Soaodada d^o ddaaasdaag da

Ei Odaddydao dssrtasraea ^Da.doda ^orido

dd ado E0?d w^^^dasand sloe^d '#«ja5S3o3aoEO ko-

qJadd Soar^dao EOOoSa s^oOado (?) ^d^^^daae^^o 11

1 aaegSoda^ci dario oaEdda^'cdo Eoaadrio Ejad '#aaoda

iaaoEa®^e£a?5a?jddaadao E5^a.|,d, ^fd^dd^d Elaac^oSogadadoda,
 97

;!;loOf\ed»d) mCi
t?j3odo, Wci;d;i§3d^^eiraF-?jddoosiio ^SaaSja^jessdija^eaoo ^ea^T^S
Ga*^ "0* zS 23^ r\ ^ ^ 20'i3^ortoZ^

z3?^o I 2oj3^irt^o ;iic3c)t)do ^ci^^iooozS ^oSeasdi

;5i2|^ S5;^^J3D<' sj^l^ddio 23£a‘^ja^ozd ^fsaoiovrad^wo tjsea^
;3o?^o,?^j3y, I ^oor(^;iiS5s)^,f ii
zi aJ vJ'

dated 8. 872 Soumya, when Krshnaraja

Tliis inscriptioji is
Kannaradevahadkilh'd Ohdla Rajaditya at Takkola. Krshna’s
feudatory was Nanniya Ganga, Jayaduttaranga, Ganga
Gangeya, Ganga Niirayana (Bfituga) his subordinate Manala ;

belonged to the Sagara vanisa and had obtained a hunting dog

called Kiili which attacked a big boar near Belatur in Kalale-
nadu. Both the dog and the boar were killed in the fight
and Manalara gave two Khatulugas of land in memory of the
dog.

Manalara fought with the Cho]a in front of his master

and attacked the elephant which was like a fort to the Choja.
Bixtuga fought with and killed Rachamalla the son of Ercyappa
and was ruling Gangaviidi 96,000. When Kannara was fighting,
Butuga slew Rajaditya when the howdah itself became the
scone of battle and obtained as his reward Banavase 12,000,
Belvola 300, Purigerc 300, Ivi8uka4ti 70, BagenaiJ 70. Butuga
pleased Avith Manalara for having fought in front of him, gave
Atakfir 12 and Kadiyilr in Belvola.

EJ., VI, p. ISO ; 1910-11, para 77.

4
 98

LX. ke^ibgOde eaxgapuea geant op

EACHAMALLA II

.... %»TtST'R«TI*?:, ^^ri%3i?nf^gujqimijcf:

snratfl^ri^T

g^Trsm^:

3Tf^ I ^ TllfflTR^fnT%rr f%3I^I?5R

T%^fl^iiRci ^5iT«n«T ii=^r
T%raqRffa JTfefT^ (?) gf% qinr gwuriw
55rqWRRcIRT I t^R <%!% (?) 3igr^cT JT^RqiWg^ ^
3*To5rnT«r« S'qRiiq^ IJTW»TS qitlRR r 3Tfq R I

^nifrif! i%^7?Rq*Tcf(%q# i

3iRRR^ q^raict ’qiR«ricj#qci#q^F?%ji i

s?i^r Jjiiqjqi^r RT'qii'vRi^i ?Tc?TJTi?iflRHiT|r i

2rf%R; ^%;qT«sd gqsr ^’^r ii

^Rf ^r?4q3[Rr fgq^if’C'Jii i%q54 (?) i

?3R: i

=q?Ri^T5TT^r< =qRciJrRM Rir'^rJiRr wi^rr i

^?Bi^q-^'r RliR qR II

an't R I

JTRli !Tlf i^Rq4 ScIR- 1

iBi^Tif^ JTa?ga^^[qi^ i

f%cTRRiRR“^rair%ggf^R =q#P i

?fT<lJiR^ cTc3JTF[R fq^rr ii

ti »FiivrJT%«W5T’^im^’qiia: gfq T.\^^^l qferffJc^r

qRR «... HiN’ ?:r4 si^srir

3^: r4 ?r33I%rT ^R2Tlf»m qiqfrT^rRcf 5555T2-

qs: IRRVTR R^q7fcfr^q ar%r^Rsr acirq^n:

^??nr%iiif^ ^q ^i%?i^^i5^'5rtfrr^5WTh^?TRTqfi%^T
 99

mfowisr in'3iiniT^T'Ji%^f?r=^'ng355:, ^??b«5

fr? 5^T. . , .3?i7 =^ I

=q-i'7i-gTf5 i%g^m
^iq'i^R SH*r
vfw qw R'igji?ii=i:

TTjTRmf qrfF^q: ?ffl^?r?r3jiqfdi5i'i553T[ ii

^W( f^ *^I*TW ITISq =^55 «5Io5 ^-

rq^ 'agqq *151^1% ag#
qini vjsr ^ ^^

cTg55ST(i% qrR- KqfJT ?t 4 ?«Tqr?i?r<i: II

^5 sftfgwf’T 5fiigmiT 1 cTcg^r:

qjTr; qio?: aa’TJr^qf: ^qr:

' A
aTJfi q.iisarai: ^\ws jn:sri«rr^qgf^T:
5T^qi% iqg’^ki% ^
aiji^rr fq?g^R5r ^rtRTa??q 11

^ g ^gwqq ’qq a5i5(:iaipq^Rr trtjis a^fwiir:

— a^rq qRfiriqef q^w^f^icqs^; aiiciT%tfq qu?!

^Fiaafaq- ?rtq' g^r-., qfti^a^ii^:, a55qf%:
ag?:R|iT qiggcT ggnifa: 1 goi^^rnq?: ^maa^q fq^Rs qsmes-
q^VTIcU^r SIS^^SSqrfiTVIRI

mfq’^^icqi%%i% fqcsa srgwsqcsr

^ #iqirqa aaq i%^55 ?TRrpqqt%: qiFEri'T ^UT w^qi:, qn%%

^r%qr'qr?iifH-4Hrq wgaf mq ?jq arar qRfrt qra aw
qr^q^cfw «qB
This grant the date of which is not complete, may he
assigned to c. 880 A.D. After Saigotta ^ivamara his younger
brother VijaySditya became king. His son was Eachamalla I
who recaptured the kingdom which through the inadvertence
of Sivamara Maharaja, had fallen into the hands of the
Easht)rakutas. He defeated BankeSa and gave the kingdom to
 100

his fatherand himself remained only a yuvaraja as long as his

father lived. His son was Byeganga who defeated the army of
the Vallabha at Eajaramadu. Uis son was Eajamalla (II)
who won the battle of Samiya. His younger brother Bhutuga
(I) Gunaduttaranga defeated the Pallavas and married
Abbalabba, the daughter of Prthvivallabha Vallabha (Amogha-
varsha). He gave Kwjasur in Nirgunda vishaya to Ifetra-
Sivacharya of Amunclavala, 6uddha Saivaiivaya.

MAM., 1010.
 101

LXI. KAVl BAEASYA OP HALlYUDHA

?I% ?9?Tim ^[1311 3[ll%^: II 1

aro5 q-^ 5?5 ^rvfR i

CiiTin w^js: ii

lTf4T ?T*iT?n% 55l%^r ^ ’41 JT'4!a 1

fg ?r^r i

¥rr^I55f;i%43;Tc5 qsj-1% q: PTSry^ 1

5|«JIM T%I%^ =sr q": II 12

# % 551 ?r§r 5:iR^ ^ 55211% ^ 1

=54 3I2T?4ISFf ’4cIRr R^q^l: II 64

• • •• •• ••

fflcT ^ ^I JT ^=2l^r%’4 I

JTrJrr^srr’rgcTvrf ^R2T?4r2jr55f fefqg ii 94

• • •• •• ••

^TRflft ^ritJT^rr 5i’'% ^r=2rg%: aT^cr i

aa^aafci i%fg%3 a^Rsii: ii 147

twffa '«^ g#iT: 235: 1

»fr5fiafr 3#^ ’4-^% a^ir: 11 181

#lq5 % qi'rq:?;rark: 1

gwradif =a srsj: 11 185

q--4qf5i q'^a^g^nqsjg 1

2rfa^2aro^5Ti5ra a#^ 11 239

m\ ga% ^aw ^aaa ^riisr a: 1

aia 5#!% asig iiraa^tmg^a: 11 244

a^4% aasfiwg ^fsarg 1

a^Ta% aqqaT fag^i asj ai%ra 11 269

fr% aamaaia s^iiaa
?:T%a.faan 1

a^Rrara Rraia 15515 a-

fiaa^^si f %: 1 gfiaicaa: 11 274

 102

This grammatical work was written in the reign of

Bashtrakuta Krshna III, who is referred to as the conqueror
of Uttarapatha and Kuiiasthala. Krshna performed many
sacrifices near the Godavari, patronised many ocholars and
was a devotee of Siva.
 103

LXII. JVILIMALINIKALPA OF IXDEAXAXDm

arsr^fT a*rT'^ i

gffl^TRin ii

?rftcT =^5Tci qft'iiw ?isn:=2Fr?iT 3^15;^ 1

Indranandin wrote this work in 861 ou tlie Akshaya

trtiya tithi at Manyakheta when Krshnaraja was ruling the
kingdom.
 104

LXIII. SAMAYABHVmANA OF INDEAXANDIN

^rr^i^rfq i

ii
'
6

JTfllsTt 1

*5!nJii>4i%i%^'!fcr: ii 7

»nim=€®f^q%v#r sirar^q^c i

JlfT^r "iT^: II 8

I%3T^f7 ^ril? VrTRft I

?«S5¥ir?i« «BTW?T^r«frifFr: it 9

»Tr3«E3^ ?%?iwr?Tr: ^rissfr^r^: i

q%cr ^^rmrar siCrMcri: ii 10

• • • •• ••
1 “I
il-L

3^ isi^Tsq-: II 67
tro5 T=gw: 'p^T'TT^: I

JTfi^qr: ii

?HTcr¥f 5[: «fT^¥r: 1

mrajfr g>irw ?prn%?i>: ii

3T^S# JT5lin?l: ^IJT^tr 1

avri^si f^r#3Rq^^: ii

T%^%: li

In this extract Indranandi speaks of ortliodox and hetero-

dox Jaina schools and mentions authors Avho in his view
represent the orthodox sclxool —
Bhadrabahu, J^richandra,
:

Jinachandra, Grdhrapinchha, Lohacharya, Elacharya, Pujya-

pMa, Simhanandin, Jinasena, Virasena, Gunanandi, Samanta-
bhadra, Kumbha, ^ivakoti, ^ivayana, Vishnusena, Gunabhadra,
Akajamka, SOmadeva, Prabhachandra, Kemichandra, etc.
 105

LXIV. KUDALtjK GEANT OF MAEASIMHA

WRFSTJTpJ I

cf^ji3^n%f3RT TRTTi^fr i

afarct fr^c^r i

?nm?T?:5iS04q- II

^?!FT3^r (?)

JTr5rif^q-f ?T5r;T^:

qiffTJTRr

sii^rq^inf? ^ 5fn%Tirn: ii

fcqi ?ngrq;ii^ qq^RRoir jjpi

i%qT iq^cT ^riWrirlf^^

^cqri%¥irarfcgqTf ?TRrirfr«55ii%q: ii

^g jTii^ffR '4^ jj^rsrrsrim^isi q^ir^j?; ?qRF3rfr^ qsr^T

JTWV-f: — ^^l^odiliorio I 3FI7 =q 1

?T^igtr fjT^ g^rfifr

^J555S5flr ^rgq^rrq ^res^tr

?fTw%q ?r^gcT¥r ?T|q

qr^qqr sqqiTi’^fqrq ii

?5^J?lR5^5g 5fS%*TT% JlfW 1

fcqr f^rg q5Rg?;nf%?i=s;s!5r i

ar^ic^iTiqu? i%r^qf^quJiT^ar'>rr^: ncriqi^ i

^T^ir ^/r^jgirreq: ^qq^rR f%H5RTi?:T% 3=qo5-: ii

f%gJTRT^^ 5?:q>r: i

:?i%5iwTr 31 % R'sr i

^T^rTcq g^mncqw: ^uf^^-qir i

qf'-4'cr sTi»TqTf1rsvTqqra?.»TqR *iqqmi|qi^ ii

?r3rif^w iRWffftiqJT ^^rcT

T^qi 'IWinutT
5n3%OT ag^n% §*nfrqfig ^i«qi ^^r
?TOn?r SRcT ^fiqqJTRROT: II

p
 106

Tr^n=<TJT?r »?tns;?T f^if^ fwfr? 53 * 1^1

^»T?i irqif^ II

sr^g^ET 3«Tf5|>: I
^

?W^'%WTra5rn«Tl: iTW«?qi: II

^3 ITf RI5IimU3I a«I*T

— ci^^oi)rtorl§ 1

cicjwr »mvT »Tn»s5T ^niqivy^w3riqi^qq:5i^ 1

5If^fft5*t^ 5’^r c5ta^I5qqf^f%?^ II

^ ?T5'}5<r ir^vrisRn?' 1

m 4itiht fi% ara^JiTfii 11

(3 =51 nirWlog-: sfiraqiil: IIJT =515^1-

^•qr^B: . .^W^: I ... ^5 sfif^JTiq #3mq5q '-W H^T^igurq-

sftipiH^r hit n•^^ 5FTfl'q?r:, qjrag’r ii

3Tra1^n^f=T ^r=3TI«f :
^IT|^IS3!qiiJT;§r3 ;[I3fl%f : I

»>fijn?f^f ^1% iftci srif^Bira: gf^srig^: ^3g=ai%fdqii5 ii

Sfriq^FT; itir =^^1*1101: ^5 =gi5S iJWR,

qc[iqss-<q mfoSlT^ gfrq^B q;^q%q-, %?«5 q^[ ^r^ar, qiotl^cT q»>^-

q5tq=?3iT, #ir jfiSjt ^i?i5?ri^ fqqq fq^q'q .... n?;qfcTqi

5155^^55 Siq55fiJ?r ^^iqwqsfwf^ fqstqlqqmJT

ji?Tmrq^. . . . ^iwf^ q5=q?>qr5Hqi n^T-

€ 13 ^1^4 ^isiosgT
».fini5JTi?:i%f^iqr q5T??ralcT

4qc^i>3 =q5?:5a1c3ri^is^^3 qq^?ii^ ^qc^n: %qni%

q=qTqr 3'qqn: ^’fuTqqqqi q?i2 'k^ i%55q;Tq»TR iq^^® jiut qn?r-

afR ^g^q^: q^iqRnTir: =q^[% qi%=q =q^: -^ifrsfq i ci?gq:

^iT^rq^qvi?: 1 acTiqq^T^ qftqil% ?|I?%

q^Riq^R ?qT ^TI^If^T Tmx.'- I

^cl^: ^*T^R a'4JT ^Rl
^r^^SToS^q?: STSfigrT ^qjcS fqgifqJTiqRR rm--

qTnqg?’?^, ^qi5y q:i3ifq?iiqi%qFq5T qRq^tiq qtifq^T ^»Ti(.i=5f qiS^R^

fq^^qiq^iRq g^Ti qq55r?q sqf^ffi^rcT JTfqiq iq^iq^rq^ ciqi^iqm
35r3H?5r q;mq^^rggrq q^fr^^if^ fqiprqr ^rqvi^ ^^qiqgijr «q^
^TORrsT^ fqftcr q=qq ^^riqqr a^riqrqqq fiRi«=^ ^rct
 107

5r?r?:w wi ^%5rf?r wnssir

’JSfTf ^?TI?nvq?ciT SfRfl'Jr^

^rr^^o5¥rsTJr >

Marasimha was the last great Ganga ruler and in this

grant, he gives an account of the important part played by
the Gangas in the history of the Eashtrakutas. After Eacha-
malla (I), his younger brollier Bhutuga defeated Eajaraja
and Mahendra and Samiya.
at the battles of Biriyiir, Surur
His younger brother (? was Eachanialla
son) Kaccheya Ganga
who defeated the A'^olambas at Kottaniangala. His younger
brotherBhutuga (If) wentto Baddega and married the emperor’s
daughter at Tripuri, in Dahaladef^a. After Baddega's death, ho
captured the white umbrella, etc., from Lalleya and established
Krshna III on the throne. He defeated the lord of Achalapura,
Kakkaraja, Bijja, Dantivarma, Ajavarma of Vanavasi,
l^antalcsa, Hamari of Nulugugiri and Niigavarma. Having con-
quered Eajadir-ya and invaded Bmagan<Juga country, he attack-
ed Tanjai)urT. n<5 took the fort of Nalkelo and gave the
captured booty to Krshna. He was a Jaina and his queen was
Ohagavedangi Eevakanimmadi, the daughter of Baddega.
His son Marula married the daughter of Krshna and obtained
the parasol Madandvatara, after defeating the Magadhas, the
Kalingas, the Clidlas, and the Pancjyas. He was known as
Punesdya Ganga, Kamada, Kaliyuga bhima, etc. His younger
brother was Marasimha Guttiya Ganga, who was crowned by
Krshna himself. In 6. 884 Rudhirddgari Chaitra Suddha
5 Wednesday, he gave to his teacher Vadigbanghalabhattia
Murijarya as ^ruta guru daJeshiim, the village Bageyur in
Ba^agarc 300 in the district of Punjuju 6000.
 108

LXV. LAGHU MANASA OF MUNJAI^A

55'^ ?5^TR ^^^?TSf31p55HW?rq: II

frr5T^g§;n% ?tri% Ir^rrl? i

?T^?Tn^5C5I^TT5Ff im I5:^*TI: II

• •• •• ••

irmiG^ Jff?R JT?TT I

*T^'^3ISq^T¥ri3T; II

fi% ^'rg3i55r=^r^ wrct ^titihh ii

The date of the work is ^1. 864 (? February 24th, 928 A.D.).
Muhjala was as famous as Prakafiaditya, and belonged to the
Bharadvaja-gotra. Alberuni refers to tliis work thus “ Puhjala,
the author of the Small Mdnasa, says that in the year 864 of
Saka killa, the real solistice preecded his calculation by 6°50'
and that this difference will increase in future by one minute
Vadighanghalabhatta Muhjala who lived in 932 A.D., however,
belonged to Para5ara-g6tra.
 109

LXVI. UTTABA PVBANA OF GUXABHADEA

5J1I55 qr«5I9ir%3TW3T I

cTi^i'q^cr fsfwa ii

»TTn i

#JTTT ^qqrTgei»ni%3: i

JT^^IIoScriT^ «ITI%?5Wq53[: ||

3T>Tqf^ If JTI>: I- I

’sqRR? ^rqjs^iri:, i

T^?imi?aa:r5i »n^'r i

5R?3 II

afiJr?jrfi5rr55i%€^RR^n%^ i

qRrHI3|^3I: 3R5r?:5I^%: I

^^Tr't ^1%: 'jtif J??TR5j I

R »/wR, ra^TRSf ^rnqcqi^f it

T^f^rT ?niJ5y^n^r 5^: 1

qSRTR'^^i!^: T%5qg 5??^: I

aM?ITfi5qg%; i

g^^nifrcrr 11

q?iraq fFj gf55 ifR5Rn%ci ^Tcacnq^cT Trfr% 1

5qwf% st'^qR 35T^^q% II

%g'R5ng^ ?ig^ I

RqiRRftgqr'fT ig wfj 11

w5TqiT%%5(rJTr%5j gsrrrRJtrf^ §^§i%t 1

5rFq^ f^3T^w# ^9^1% ^rgr-qm^ 11

5Tq5^q q;i55V-3f?fR iq^tT^mre^iTriWcIIs^i^ I

3RRe5 JTfT4 qJIRfiT 4nc5 ifUTR «tH^^ ^JT II

>4tq=€Fqt fRi?f giHr^R 1

gqkr F^fv^r Rgfq ?f%q;i5Rf g?5Rr 1

Rq m ITR^ 1^3(1 Ri%tT *T5q q‘4: I

niH^q '<
 110

Gunabhadra completed the Mahapurdna begun by his

master Jinasena II at Bankapura in 820 on ^rTpanchaml
Thursday (June 23, 897 A.D.), Simhalagna, when Mars was in
Dhanus, Eahu and Budha in Vrschika, ^ukra in Kataka and in
Tula all the others and Guru in Vrshabha. Akalavarsha was
ruling the Kingdom and his feudatory Lokaditya of Chella-
ketana family, was at Bankapura in Vanavasidesa. Akala-
varsha’s elephants slaked their thirst in the Ganges and rested
in the sandal forests near the southern sea. Jinasena was
worshipped by Amoghavarsha. His pupils were Lokasena and
Gunabhadra.
 Ill

LXVII. TRI8HA8HTHILAKSHANA PUBiXA

OP CHIMUNDAEAYA
q5dJ3F«i)o^rldioo '^jazS «rt i

'ey
dj3Sd sSoiJsrdojoo s^oo
C9
dfddrtac|^D*' ii I- 2.0

rliCsditS Si5{jj3dc3dio ?j^s73e;o?raddio

tff^o^dio aaSiJ d)03^aa^;^f ddis5i^?jd^^ ;5C(i zji^d^d riadirt

n'sod^oejc)?^^ Ssod^esodciio, dort?dJ3Z3^doc^cdooo,«rtd?=d

^(d^o q^dj^Fdarsd^do^^d ^edo»'!^oe7?o^^ded^ ^^ ^ 7

ddd-i ?j^^ai(dJ37^, art^a;^ doddi doddred

zdoao zys83i0od^do d^ea^d z^J^awwo, oszddo ^jaod
e;)(do I

c5ej£bodo3^f^ rtvrasSiodd^^dd do^jaod djo 1

do craa^^d^do crasdodddd^ddo syaea^oSjas?^ djaod

S^Cd^FO I

dorraF^odiF ^3a^?d;^ddcS eSdsa^o Si^ddjsffarocd

dedo II

d ?3dao adsedd tra^djav^ d«2A^.^deddo ?^o ?5a3ddao

CJ

ddad ^adodcio, rtJ3?dJad wodidjav^ wodja^d dwOMowd

i?3^ddj3^ artd?'dS)?dd iddj^^ wodoo daea^dadOo a?d
dja33Fodo, ero2d^oftodo “^ja^ldodjas?^ trats^oda^dvftV^ adFd
desdao dasa^dadOo dsadort^odo, arartodajao^ ^ja^^oSja^
^^oddoi^ddo #jaodo d>;3??iodddo s^o^oo
^ododo, d^dffadod '^jaf^oSjas?^ oaw wad ^dd i#jaf?raotf

djadoad ^Odsi^o z^oddooSja^^ dr^aea^dadOo 2|5awd^doo

^d^^do^o esadddordo ^jaod ddd Wodo'^ riorio, rtortd^K
d?a?jd doodooadedodo #jaodadOo ddad dddaaadao, wli^rtd
d^d doSdJ3'§ dJ3adades»o d^^d^^oa^do, ajd^W
^jael3(dao ^d #jaodadOo zjiUdjao, ^sJ^osaa dacadod^jl^
^a o^a da do dsa® o
^
dsa^^tfo doaod^sa ddd^o^
doa^^sod^^dOo s^wazjjdcso, doasaddja'^o daa^^ddWd
 112

a?d h^od zi:tod^

;ijc3oi);^^ide5®o a^jajsres^c^. . .

^Z):^C3 X)3^)3^s:ii 6j3?aoc§ ^J3fdo;3^d;3io t

z3;^ doe;Jdorts?3?^ SjdsSjaedjS^Qo rtocsd^i^z^jjss^rao i

^SiWcid?iodo 2odd>5 ^o-srarf^o ii

This work was wriltc'u in 6. 900 Tswara 1‘lialffuna J^uddlia

8 Rohini Monday (18th February 978 A.D.). Chiiimiuda-
raya belonjroil to the Brahina-Kshatriya caste and
was the feudatory of Marasiniha. The einnuies defeated by
him are Rajayita, Racha, Govindarasa, Rfudiaya, Vajvala
in the Khedaga battle, Jiolarabas near Gonfir, Rajayita in
Ucchahgi, Tribhuvanavira in Bageyfir, Nrpakaiiia, Mudu-
rachaya, etc.
 113

LXVIII. CEARITRASiARA OP CHIMUNJ)AKAYA

3Tl?93Tr^JTmi^3ffn^Cr =5rR5TfT[t ?OR»n^: 11

ft

• • •• •• ••

=^3-

The aiilhor this work was ChamuiitlaiTiaharrija, the

of
disciple of Jinaseiia and wlio had the title Kanaran^asimha.
The title Kariarangasiinha was obtained by Ohamiinda as ho
fought single-handed with IJajayita at IJcchaugi. Therefore
he cannot be distinguished from the author of A(ripiim7iii as
Dr. Winternitz does {Tli-storp oj Sanskrit Literature^ Vul. II).
 114

LXIX. GOMMATASlBA OF NEMICHANDEA

3T5isi^ 5«moRrJj!| sri%«T?^ing^ i

mr^ir ii

.
_V-733.
• • •• •• ••

®r«Tf 3'»1^3I«IT f?I0I I%5:5^n')^3T TTf I*«4 >TWHi4 I

I%?jre5 3^ w^r't 3% ti

• ^ • '.v ^ ^ .
—Karniakdndai 896. •

531 3if%*r^ Dir^i srr ii 966

rrfin^ifoTWTss DTra%^ i

3<iI<?I'nfj3'iT 3f|lIf4?5T II 967

m»iiz3fT^r f^i5nwi?T pbe ii 968

'^OIRlUllTHq cn^TTT ST? I

T^wff 5^ifJii| f^i 5HnT[wisr ii 969

T^iriTcniT gsfooi ^55^5 i

fcrpiT TRTirm^ ^rri ti 970

%5I^i¥rq«i 34it*T |

i%sriT 35qRr ^i^ci# ii 971

qirqs 3Tifef^ qiq;qr qqr i

qiJ3?i fqt qiqq q qr?qTi«»€r ii 972

qiq qq^ fq^'cT 1

Rfit ^qoifq 3wr qri^rq ii 896

qfq 53;q sTqqqfq sqqiq? qi?q 3^ <

q^ qRoirq^irf qqtiq q^q qp-# ii 795

Xcnuchanclra refors to Kukkuta Jiiia Gonmiata establish-
ed by Chaiiiiindaraya at request (Sommutasdra was
wliose
written. Cliiimundaraya is also said to have been the aul hor
of Vira-Mdrldndl. The Jaina gurus of the time were Aryasena,
Ajitasena, Indranaudi and Kanakanandi. The
Viranandin,
Goinmata image was installed even before the days of Jtanna
who refers to it (v. 975 A.D.) and an inseription of Ganga
Ereyappa II refers to the image. Therefore the installation
cannot have taken place in the eleventh century {M.A.li.,
1923).
 115

LXX. NAVASAEASlilKA CHABITA

OF PADMA GUPTA
=Ji ^ =sr 55^ 1

JTiirrw^ *r^Hif^Tpk fwRSTiu«Toifr{f^'^ 11 —1-59.

ari^Fcl fliai?’4'TRiclfelll. ^5i3I: |

wsrar ^'iFif^ «TiRgif : 11

-1-74.

?i5ri ^intnci 4 II

Ri%^ q?4r«T i

3lf 11 — i-oo.

?fr I

JlRff: ?i|%fgTRI'?ic5 II

^r%flfraR?rii5^r 1

^5551 ?J?T ijitf II

• •• •• ••

Mci^^Fc^i 5ri^q^ri%g%?p[ 1

RM#5fq 3T^2T ?r|<TI2r TRTfipr^T: II

3T5fi5E<liq%^t 3T55UW^55^ I

foira^m 5?!’-^^ w- II

• • 9 • 9 • 9 9

3T57tr^TJrwg?nn 1

JFJRIT^ qil^RT: qra^JJ^Jf: II

3Ttfi% rasiRiii^ qTRrai5% 1

^'jt% R55r??w 2n%%'r 11

—XI -85, 86, 80, 90-94.

5PI«5^WJ?
?;R5»T^cqiT>7qiT 5H%Rlfq'^q: I

fg^ra
tTcirgf^rs

«}t f^f5l^%: W^
q?njH:

II

?ff gJTfq; g^i: quiiosm^w: q?i3Hi?Ri: ti

 116

Padma Gupta says that Sahasamka Kumaranarayana

defeated the ruler of Kuntala. Sly aka Harsha conquered
Tardavadi (Euddapati?) probably killing Khot^iga in c. 971
A.D. His son Sindhuraja defeated Krshna. The elder brother
of Sindhuraja was Vakpati.
 117

LXXI. &ANTI PUBlNA Op PONNA

^6 7^6 ;&/3fd i^rfcaofti^o 1

?^a;3?^oi«)0^ojoT#a2^^oidF^;Sdo ^2gra2oij3?!i^o
0 II 1-9
« »
• • •• • •
qjjaod^o 7^ 1

qi^sodraoddod ^cS2ior^da-)^?oz^d ssraddojae^djas?*' 1

a^aaidcran ^jaodo #ja^do^ dd oTBsjoddsnaoSjdv^

da25«i I

d^dddfci des^ qraa^ ;dd5^^eo^?ra 11 33

«A3ddj3^C^o s^o.S^o'acso “dd a^oaradjaro
daE§”oS)o I

dadddoQo 2odo5a?j dogadoioijd^o ^fS^sdaodo^d'^o

cSa^j^ido*' II 38
«5oA§S)3dodoo ^qjoddori^ja<i.'*d^^‘'d adodadaaddjs^e^o 1

dort:d ddadj, da:da^:dajori qjwd^dadajasj^dda^^qrado 11 42

«5^aaj3^^cdi ^sSo^jsradddacra^o 5s)d^fdo S^dja? 1

c^d aj3’3;!^^q)d^^dJ3o^d^^5dJ3^f^o t^^ojapo w^a 1

d^^(7a23^?iQojJ3^dej^ o dd^do s^oad^daa?;^© ^cra 1

(iraddoodoi^dc^^o q^aaaa d?;^?;^dao h

44

^ qijaaadcdd^odao^ a'^j^^dddodpdd^^dpd^dda 1

ar? qyade^dca dodd^ siaafEP'si^d dcdari'«*ddja"^r^ djiaatio 11

46
eaad 2Sja,f^d sDda^Sti.
2) vcy
sdagaado
M
• • •• •• •
^da^^ qi^dao dacarii^^odacradd dda^^d 1

d^5da^?Ja dae3f[^o3ao riada dda^dSjaj’^adfoda d^|^o3ao i

do dadda#jdo driaeaS ^dpdcQd^^rtacda^Sf 1

C0O da2!odd,dao>3dodas?od,^ Seio'^ad^.d^podja 11

XII-61
 118

^^kio 5iOC3^ s^odSJ^dcys f

^d^oaoocyarf ^.Srt<9o ir

'
65
^Oed(3^i!^{7dodj9^o^2dodo^^o ^S^ria^ja ;^do^dsaaoS( i

sjafrae^a^o 5jacTOeT3^3-3^?o dzd^rto ^S^cda’do^o ii-

66
Ponna, the author of Isanti Purana and Bhuvanaika
Rdmdbhywlnyn, obtained the title Ubhayakavichakravarli from
Krshna TII, and was patronised by the brotliers Mallapa and
Punnamayya. His guru was Jinacliandra of Kranurgana-
worshipped by groat kings at Vdniyavddi.
 119

IjXXII. gEAVANA BBl^AGOIiA EPITAPH OF INDEA IV

I;? dirto, siaJ^^zic^oiraoo
rtort rraor^fo^fj rforto, aedo^jjsFasra
rrado asttjdjsjsarficiaji'fcdo^jSeo sSo^sSfuSodwoSjo
jiSj3b^^2d^;iwo wc|g?js3 ^r(e|jO dlS^’erociai^rcSc^o ii

• *• •• ••

1;??^ atscdi^?^ 25^r(^^dl3o?^ ws{^ sSoJboft^;^-

tra^ddaicSodo ifodotfcwrlrfadjsi? ^rlea^di^ tScdd
23edo II

df^c3 dj^d dosijddio ^eartes ?io^ddo3ijd

OTdid addjdijJgcdo dod^ddiji^^dd sisdrt-i

d addodidrf d^ addo dodjddjow

do d d do 0
1 1

a^oSjas^jadrcS zjaode;*' w^o orae^o^ ^i^dradoodo^o^

0314 0 II

<i3D0^ (yssjoj d.^desio ssDdeS doodj^ddojsdiio^a^doai) i

2?3dslrt'?^^dodo zyssdodo ^osfSi^da ^ea^d ddodo ii

eos;*dod?e3od ^5Ddc^ djsfddowd ;^y^d

ddofj'si^ nodcdo aortooo
aoc? 0^0 d 0 ^03 0
d'^*ao3J3^ wd ^ddjas^dddvnj^o wsodjs^o 'ddoddpod
wdr
d^cdood^d 22F30?io ^jddoo d^^oddFdo S3d 20g0o?||

do^rjd^Q^^ riOdcdo ^*e3dc3

doeaS^
25D0d zodO^ojo^ado #?ds^do ^?^FcJ303odocacy3 ii

nod dos^?jodo -^odz^^ 53dvf3eeao^ c3^s^ds5*ad ^ododo^^

idododo dU^Qo aod^^d^cdodooo zjjjad'^cdoad^
dodod^o^
nod ^jafe^^ds^oSodoo^d-i^^si^o wd;|3od trOdoOdo
^deaSja^
'add d|j,oyo d?*cdoo zar30dddj^o z^jaedao'jndcigo^oj^
D'3t40 II
 120

soc^ortorls^ 0«rt"^j3?o i

wa#ajo^d;d.jddr 4^^ ^;)e5S;i

' tSdorio ir

;^J3rtro

w?^4sdod^ weSji^O'
53s=i
4 w^^idjSeasjorts^fi^^ia ^eaSoSiss?*'

tsrtjSja^'eaa^izSc^ort ^J3?rfr^ eo^o fr^crs^o

djsoi^d^ci ? II

?A)d dead-ies^ddoWid iid o dwdo wsdo

siqiao I

doc^d^sdoea^d^jdooOrSoo 23c:^di^o*'
ddorto I!

<^>es^di^d ^^^cs's/^ean dJ3d#j^od ^df^^d

^ea^oSo tod6 id^^acdoO d?did0o3o 25e?o^Oojido5i^
dea^cdocTa dooodO “^dod^lras?^ dwodwi^Ocdi
^^drado
®\.

^ea§o3i 23fdd 23ed^io Adrisrsz^dcso nJ3?£5 ii

wd;iddoo za^did^jo rido3o ^rtsa

"C

o3j3^d^ I

3s„dd(doio ^js'ddcdoio a3?ddo^wo 2Sd, doeaSdo dosad

ddodo II

oiearluocdidi^oU^ ^^dojlea^o wdyradoeascdod di^o do

ileac^c^ocdod dodd^a^jcdoio dovraeadd^jd
w ^ 6j
d^^ea^oS^ ’^jsod,) dddrdoaod

deaSoS^ T^dijs'scsdc^^^^ w^ordiddd«?«)Eiidc0d ^^^dd^o ii

dododd wozado
lea^doo 1

doi ^ c^dea^
^ U5
djsdrd doa/^ do dfidO tV)
&?>§?
'

^^OsiOdoCS^o 11

d^^ ^dod doaS^ dtrad^si'ss; g^^doo

^^oaod to^jp'Sc^o dod^rd dl^^Oeisd^dJs
 121

3®»s?do
«dd'5^cio^Oei«5i5&^dod craw doso^SJSjjja^aJoo II

This iuscyiption of 6. 904, Clutrabhaiiu Bahiila Ashtami

Tuesday, records the death of Tiidra TV, the grandson of
Krshna III and the sou of the daugliter of Ganga Gangeya.
Tndra was very proficient in KanduTcdgama (a species of Polo).
The technical terms are to be explained in the light of the
extract from Edjamdnasdlldsa.

E.C., II, No. i;w.

 122

LXXITI. KAVYA MIMImSA OF ElJA^EKHAEA

CrT%: m \

m qif^: II

•• •• •• ••

JTif^ir^m^r ^r^wrqsr: ; *Tfr?:re JTif|q^F?*Tqj

g<>Ti^ ^T=^r q»r>^ g?:® qqqn%^ f^fes qi'jqq

qq qn%q3T agqqr srqqqr: i if'^q q%irqTq jt???

JT5?q qrwT^R: 4fqqqiqq: qqqi: i q^qr qrqr qqi^oft ifiqiqtr

^rqfr ^q^sfi |<inqgTi gq)T?r cTiiiT^r ^cqaqqr ^iiqiq qqt?if q?i: ii

Eajastlkhara refers to the fondness of Karnatakas for

musical readings. He gives a list of districts and places in
Dakshinapatha Maharashtra, Mahishaka, Asniaka, Vidarbha,
:

Kuntala, KaiSaka, Snppara, Kaiichi, Keraja, Kavera, Murala,

Vanavasika, Sinihala, Chola, Dandaka, Pandya, Pallava,
Ganga, Xasikya, Konkana, Kollagiri, Vallnra Mountains ;

Mahendra Malaya, Mekala, Palaiuaujara, Sahya, i^riparvata,

etc.; Eivers Narmada, TfipT, Payoshui, Godavari. Kiiveri,
:

Bhaimarathi, Vaina, Vanjura, Tungabhadrii, Tainraparni,

Utpalavati, Eavana Ganga, etc.

Kdvya Mimmhsd, Ed. G.O.S.

 123

LXXIV. HUMCHA INSCRIPTION OF NANNI

sAntaea
^55iI»T5T »T»TI%T JTlfwsit «TOra»*Tra»I??r

TlT^rF%55JT %cfrg^ ^TJTl^r SR3l^r

irr>»rfr^fr, =ic§cfr ff?a?jr:,
^cig^r ?RT558fJToir, i\ ^Iwn^rarr^ JFTimT ; ii

wcdi l^ecrsdjaqjsi^i 8;5i2ff3;:ie3e5jrfoo wc|^?jo«)

c3Mrf3:)6e ? II

« ci^Sj^r^tSc^ra^^sJjScios^ ^ajjarsidesi
Uo’dizoarf rfarto darto ii

ciodcSo -^wacdi sjjaqisdo s>as)^;io^5i?j ^rtea^)

^i^c^crfoo
mmJi
aSSsdodarciis-a^ciaioo
mjl
Slis^d rtja^aiipra^ci
£9

?jo3oc3e)cS^Si?ioadci idjicdio ii

€So^'^. —
wsj3yada?ie:dddj3?^;3o?i?a
odsjdj3^s:>^edi3^?jiddd?)o3j3^aeie;^ rfd»r?i5^ cideo^o^ ii

^d©3^oji FSDdi^SyjOioo
doridja”^*' foarfo s^^cSo
5s^?j 2soioX»oad ;iy?j{rf^^odoae)W^i8ja^oarcdj^is?*' arli-
sjF-^d^dfoido^F ^adj3e20F©di?i^>§ ciiarlic^^ ii

©o3^;^^o odoo^jd doidjdfrark crati^oF^oSi, ^cj^od^o —

s^»)odo slddddoddcSed©ododo^©^. zo’ssd^d^jdodo i

^?Si'!!(^3do ^jaSi'^odj ?;ijad©2^d^^ •d?^rd©?ijD«)da^ ii

ri^sjv^sdoo 2?'9r\ oIdou ^dddSd

sdido^o 5j?^do3d S^ed^2;JcS^^d^q5r(3^didio arawo^
rtws^jj^ —
s^i^ddoi^ow^'s^odi t^^dd^ozo ododo sgjsde^i^ s5j3?-

ddo3^ zl^dd 'doz^odo v^i^^SIS^oddo

zd^ddo sS^zSrodJd^dooF^jds? Teiddacodo 3d|}d
eii;^do?i?e3o^^J3odo doddo ^^zsrtdrdofra d^SofzjJotio ii

© ?|jdzdJ3s^ditS ?raoi3ec3c>qi5i ^oSja^'S'eso^^jaodorld a5 -

odJ3rdao3;»oz3( ddd^do^C^ozo^djz dorid,^ddd^odd^r^^<Sodoo ii

 124

^ozSdj^^ojj ^?jdo srawo^ irfsdjsdrfo^^jow rtasrs^^io sJjsa,

odO^O—
iisSee^^jSje)? ^^s^jsd^doSo^sd’^odrapsdoi sJ^ejirt ^assrtira^ioi
2ijj3;d^odojSja«?«' rt23^3!S^^;3j3?sd^?^od-5.) ^Sjs^^srodidJ^cdojS-

^{£30^0 II

awodjsadjcSdfo^pre^fjpJowo, idcd^orfcio zjsd sjija

2jii«dfii^ a>a#^eertor{(3-3^c^ l^^oswrfooo idcsD

ododo^o ^aedi aifiodo wjsidorto ;d:d^^o

a sS A? 3^ 1^^3(7333^ SoieaSodosdosscs^ odoaScoer^o^^o ii

oS^sj 2ii3d^^^a?d^ rfd^ortc^sdcS Si^d^dodo i

sd3^3«3d^ crsssodoO'^o^cs^id^oiessdisd^ ^zS^odortorto ir

©oSciid^cdiwo sD^w.c^isSi^tfj ^jsdid^adJSFjd^

a*)Wod arasd^^^a —
g«>?iesadod.i^j3ocd ^edasdoocdodio dssdja^jdxs^ d^o
d? cijadfd w^dcSD^d ^ioalsisddi
Osido^ra ddd ^do*" djadd^odjsa^
|j3fc^2^s:)d,’‘’d3dj^dda3d^do wAdoi^doAora ii

>1,11 ES^dj^a ?73-|,d3 I q5'3<,a3'^^rddo ^jsfd i

dco,©«)odod%-*o5 djsdorio oaw, i aSddooddo do^dod ii

e^)d II w5jdo d?e3 d c3D?^o3j3^j3jod^ ESid.^jsydoidifs.-io

dJ3 ^ d di 0 I

^sSdio ^j3od ^e)D«)did ddo^fS^d d^oj^o ^jsoddo^jsod

dodj3^<^^ (

dsis^o ?)0?odo rtoddjs^sddoodo ddd^y^^

^Odi dfw^oddjaddoow ^^Odj^oiddOi^doddo
^Jf^prado II

II dssd'dcisda^a/io dnn^d^E^^ci^ E;j>n);d3f^?o(^oiidJ3 i

d?drta3od3J^drni sred^s^sj^ sd«5d>3dde5d^r^^5ij3Wo ii

jiCt^

Hrrr^: ^ JT^Jii^rpirT ^?ir i

a^r^T ^rt ii
 125

^ sij

w 5ioitos?i5esi?{fSawo sicra'^^^i^aoa^o i

|j?5lJ3d^oaS?3?rfo ooe;^ja(^ ^djaeaor^'&e-SrSiSei’^o ii

S5o3^;^o ^J3e3o20^-is:s)o^^c^oo rto^ajirtortfiosSo

tiX)dc38)^cio^o«o :

Ij? craws^orf^oio tp-ad^ ^eoi-iisd crawi^sadcs-a^o i

spad^ i^a^fa^csa^cas^oo^ijado o^aO^ij "S' ^ d ^ o6 ^ o

c? ii

!_,? &?S5dJ3rtr^s;a3!ia ya^e^o w€> a^es^

a^foracTaqS ciqsacio rtvia^Siocra^qrerf c^deot^o ii

^lascdi-OTsi;^ dooo^ajiosiodo, ^je3ja5T^^5doo^^?oi3ie0d5d

;dao^fd^oda^5S dcwdsi^ 3<>aia^?3aa ^:d.i^ac3&oo -^eafcdi Tfo?de>

zSearto ^S3jd rtJS^aotidjS^sd--

^ddd^ sdOidc^ci^cdiq^odoqjdo ?*;^^;ya^?^ ?iWFd dodo i

dd^d^.^'dFdortocSddoja^oS rtoddi)rao
ro
d,d>§o^o
' (j)
ii

dd:iqyae;o?radoradJ3?oo'^ddjartd c^od^cijn^
0 ddjvradjafs^d d|^^'s*cdo^d soc^o didS^^?
^dd a23^od?;fi^^wsjo rtortprscraodOESo d
^?*rior{o <ioridjasadic§d^5j.3e;do SJ^dodjaSetrod
d?do H

d^doo cyaosiod dsdjo dad^Ado ^wddo

d?dddio \

’d'\?dodo ^O^ddioddioo gaAdod:! '^d^i

^o©?ddc5c) It

wido^d^wo «rl£^5ja^^o ^ja5dodo?f2p?dofidoa3ja‘9d?do i

^{^^c^^'^ifwdcra.S W2j^”vdi 5as^c3^3ddqj?do ii

€50^^07^ ^dou^daoddjad^d^sS e^a^csd^ado, sdoedo

df dorto 4S3^d ffsoSdow^d^rto, rtoaodocSartd d^ortSi^ aaw^
7^d^dd?i^a5ici 8JOoddoF-d?drto ^y^rfM^odearto dd;^
i3a3d^3adciio, di2o5(w2o)8^<d'55iodja?d^dciio,
^ddd;d^d^oo oddqll^d(sra^dsdoada^?.)Cjojd^ri s^odd
dodo 3^§^d TTOodM^dJ^do wdo;lfa«d?dodo —
 126

sldisj^odwo ?jocrfwo 2il3^^ododo i

s^ddq^o !fo2^^odooo oseiS^ZTS^ qSd^o ii

s"5 p cS d^^rjdorto i

;dciJ^_drfo^oS«rav^ ^oao^jcdo siotsSjae^^^^aodo ii

€5o^a dasoo w<§dw|^dr ^(3D^d:^ort«'WF0o &5ododl3j^

deao^o jjao^cSDda f5e)W^|j?5^?jd’d^^d^daao, ^oz3?c^q55i>o,
•dsd^d^:!T3dciao, s^ds^isjaoei^oJciada^i^jd d^^drtort
ddJSFd® as3«)3oJ3e^do djaa, ^dddago^d^a
dW^dao dSi^ daa)a?iO?jdo i

y dfddedorto ’dododeaoija^jdaao ddd^da dddo ^aes

afddaao^dearto —
dddqi^^dododda^dad j^oddo T^JdA^ridoo i

zSjddo^d ddaz^(dd^doo;do eadordoo

dddaddc*" II

?3^/ad do d 0^ ood'ia do^^^Fo

^ja^Fo I

d^dod^sjd r^aodja*??^ t§?ijaea'doo ii

^o^^odjsdc?' doaoao ws?doo^d, oijddjas^^«o 3jOdt8?dd

das^cdo ^joaod^^cdooo ddj^ 23-a25«)Wsodo d^odort eoodj^d
ZTso3drtdadodja>ya^dodoo o^u^^oyt^dodoo ^d^oy^o djaa
doaezoFoa^doao s^odddy^dodydo^ s^s/assr^a TTsodd
d^?j dosoao cratt^o d^do ii

This important record gives one version of the genealogy

of Gahgas, thus :
 127

Partha of Ikshvaku Kula or Dhanamjaya ;

his queen Gandhari
Harischandra —Eohini
I

-
l_- j

Kama alias Lakshmana alias

Dacjiga |
Madhava
Madliava
I

Harivarma
I

Vishnugopa
‘
I

Tadaiigala Madhava
I

Avinita Durviulta (contemporary of Jayasimha Vallabha)

I

Mushkara

Srivikrama

BhuvLkrama Nypaktlma

^ripurusha
I

Sivamara Saigotta Vijayaditya

I

Ercganga
Bajamalla
I

Marula
I

Butuga
i

Eroyappa

Butuga Narasinga Bajamalla Kaccheya Ganga

I

( 5) ( 4) ( 1) (2)
Arumolideva Govinda Marula Marasimha
( 6) (
3) ,

Satyavakya Bajamalla
Govindara 1
 128

Kadamba Mayura
Jakala m Pancbaladeva

^antiyabbe m Balavarma
m Chandarasa
Abliala
1

Gavabbarasi m Arumolideva (5) Ganga

Ghattala Kanchala
m Kflduvetfi m Vlradeva

Taila Goggi Odduga Barma

(Bhujabala Santara)
A few details arc given about tlie kings. The first, king
Partha is said to have killed a rnler of Kanyakubja. Durvinita
captaired Kfujuvetti in battle and established his daughter's
son in the hereditary kingdom of Jayasimha Vallabha. Sri
Vikrama is said to have ruled upto the banks of Tavi. !Nn>a-
kama acquired fame as a Chagi (Tyagi) by giving elephants
(or great gifts) to donees. Sripurusha wrote a 6Vij«-
Mstra, defeated the Pallava Kacjluvetti at Chilarde and obtained
the title Permana(Ji. Saigotta Sivamara was the author of
a Gaju§dstra and his Gajdshtaka w'as very popular. Ereyapa
was known as Mahcndrantaka. Butuga II was the brother-
in-law of Krshna, conquered Chola niandala and Pudu
mandala and wrested the imperial insignias from Lalleya. He
conquered Ohitrakuta and Dahala. Marula obtained from
Krsna the parasol called Sladanavatslra and w'as the son-in-
law of Krshna. His younger brother was Harasimha Nolamba
Kulantaka. His younger brother Bajamalla was equal to
Bharavi, Bana, Mayura, Valmiki, Kalidasa and Vyasa. His
younger brother was Nitimarga Govinda. His younger brother(?)
Satyavakya Govindaradeva w’as known as Gandaramukuti,
Rakkasa Ganga, Ganga Ndrdyana, Ylramdtidnda. His younger
brother Avas Arumolideva Komaranka Bhima, who married
Gavabbarasi and his eldest son Taila became a Santara ruler
and was known as Bhupala Santara.

E.C., XTT, Ng., 35.

 129

I i X XV. lAJitA VA LKI TA IfIBANJDHA OF APAElEKA

f^prrs'srrrm: »j: i

^fijicirf^r^r ^rf^Sasr 4r*?'r^'^'jrri^ff i

Jrqi3^t s^ine^ir ^rcrr ii i-s

• • •• •• ••

iii R5if?ir ^gjTFfi ifFt i

%fTFrf5rir: i

i^rnirrsTiJjFT =Fi^>iTnTci*Ti%: JTW'’-?T#r i

5ti4i^R?rvi’?^[sgjr??if^^^r r^’-4 ii

R44sT?:ra i

Apararka was a king of the Silahara family. In the lists

of iNorthern {^ilahiiras there are two

Aparadityas the first —
Aparajita of the Bhadana grant (K./., Ill, 997 A.D.) called
Aparaditya by Raima and defeated by Irivabedanga the ;

second Aparaditya was in e. .1127 A.l).

Kane, Hdslorif of DJutfnia ijosira.

 130

LXXVI. ^RlKANTHA CHARITA OF MAXKHAKA

^ r%: I

5T^^W?EqTrf^9T ^5TS%5^ I

%sr Wfis^rgsrjifcii i

^1% i%?:w?TJT>ra^ ii

(CA. XXV—109 to 111)

Mankhaka says that Aparaditya of Kohkana sent Teja-
Kantha to the assembly of learned men in Kashmir in the time
of Jayasimha of Kashmir (1129-1150 A.D.).
 131

LXXVJT. SAHASA BHiMA VIJAYA OF BANNA

?isii03rt^dj3'5^ siooSo a«)a3^:^a«)

^rt^cS ^Wc^doow wejs^ozo w^;3e'^o3j3'S^aJo2D
^7^ ci^sicya^ o-aa’^odradcracSrt's?*' ii 1-16

d3^^^,odi fJdid^odr ^jsedSsQrts^cidiai

:^?3^^d t3;^o^3dOTa^jO n 23

dododi d^oqSfodoirtdsiaes?*' 23^^o??^dJS3^rod^o

dadcjs&^^d odooz^^oT^odddo rsos^esrdos^csrdo 25 ii

^odo r^adradidorasoods) a^s^^sod wodo ddrrr^do i

djsod^da^ad^d odoode^d^o 23^ad^cr3ad^ ds^^^od^^ ii 26

djad^jssT^dodo^doaijseaddjsif^ doodde^d^od i

?fii^dododd^?i?a 2S^oa3?didodo ddoddodj^^ado 'i^adc^o ii 34

ddodidodo “ddodc) wdd^ord ddd^js «d’^d^Fo3j3<i?*‘

dddo diSodjaff^^cidoo dddo ^aad^d^rdddo dci^_o ii 37

djadod^easd dd^ a^dodD*" do-&d dddjad rtortdoodt) zd^? i

^d ^U^JSC^dopjBodo^ add^SoSioifi^Fd^djrado dcd^o n 40

z^c^ddaddssjo^dd z^c^ddja)^d>s^ 'd^do doqiiddja^C i

^^0 doi^ddi^ dod?^o ^rtui^zjJodi^aioSja?'??^ ^ad^o ii 42

doidiadzjid^^dd dod^raodoz?© "rfc^Sdr sSee^o. ... 61

d^c^^oz^a^cjaioiodv*': — esdd ^drad^ddirt^ja^

do3ja?qn)^a^ddddi?^do dsa^artorsa^odadyzjJoiao S3^ azra
doS ^zp^d^3^ ds^^^ododed^o »^cd*^ed^rrr33dd^5dd
^eoddddo, aasd^^jali rSa^^a^U doad^^;tid Zdodo^oaddcd^o
es^^dqip'oi ^z3:«)fijcy3rtcic»do^ ^zow dcaDe)do^cJdd des
dortdoad?io. ae)3c)2j4^5dddo?d^d5iidad^daf^oda^ a?|j^dcioo
^esj'sodd ^zjradj^ada^dd ^o^c^cS^sdcio, dod-|j^d
da;^ddc»r^c)dd ^?^FddaFd?d?io, d^ciodad^dd^oda
^«e)^^oddzScdc)o, Z3d^«e990dd doddsd^ ddodt^esr^cto.
 132

idoqirds^l^do^
cidoijcTs^aiid

ddjd^dd»>o^^^ Si^sdJdcsrsd^^^d ^jso’des »}^5dj«>aa|gc)o^

ft^SFododoFeio, e3d(i ^ea^aii ^?sd>
8j«^5d<a&o, dss^^dcia^dd^odo ^^drsdsdarao, ddj^oiisi^
&eoaodo ijosi^o, sdo^^do&ojd ^vrdod ’doo&o^
Qcsdo^o, ead^ S^’^^dJodd^iSc^dSio, e^dd^^dd^
desdoddood^^ osodo^esiScsd^o, $5dd d^ddod^ododdod^^^
Sli^oijs adagio, do«3jaec^dd^ a'^sdjaad^odo
zyaV-id^
do^jde:d^;Sab^ tSv/do^cS^ado 4l3^do —
jjjidfra^oho diaoaa^za:^^
tyswo oDtidd^So^^do dddi 2iJ&y|^ddo'^i#da}i3 e^icdioddo ts^a
V50Jdjdi€?d ?iiidd ddi^cadic§ ae^Jjas^ea©, hoz^^ dodcra^
drac^ jd€if»/S563«/a€g^od‘do Sjii^Tran^sicaoifjao’djaE^cdaof^do,
vu2fjoi)wodoc9o, daadoFddadw^edo, =dseodj^oS?dd day©^
d^odcS?©^ 7?3dc3F©, ff^^O^?cra«dw^fd& dca ^o©2;i^o©?ii
d©©§dd©, odjadtd^oeyaowdda^doc^, dc3d©d???3^c3©, o^eos>
z^oti^ d«^&raeji©«dd^o, rTsdaodda^dsDdjare; dcad©dcjj)^do
w^^od cresdo, ds^ddr d^i^as^d©, e503|^^dU^ aas^^jalB
vso’djal^o, ^«tf5a«ei^d^FcS^o2jr3^dod?d 5i©25addo5 d©25ad
?a©2o^7i/8Wrdd^CT3j^ djdz^rd j^Jcdaw^d dda;^ sdjadsd
d5%t3r, dd^i;^^ja?23^l3ddi odad?d dfs^^^d^ddao, ddd^d
didd^43^&ra^^j©«d5i)oer^3d^^35iigo |^?dadv«^,5dara i^oaidcd
d^?an9ad»jodd|^d(d^daaaija(addjar\ u©d srs^o^^ododa

dddd ^wd© t3d?3 q;kftWFd ;Se^d djat§oin)^cda©

ddoaa?j de^^y^^cda da^dad^sid©da T?J3©dfi?
^ddcia«5F Traqj^jddowa^^je^-J^d© ^^a^3Fd©
qSdcdodJSe^ ^f^ea^cda sradd !?edad R^3od©ds^©
! ii

dddda dd dd ^daa©d© sS^efyad^ d©dd^d ts

ajadacdaod t

dFd ?jdd4,aa ad^Sjav*" dadd© waqSded^djaoij^ddi,d

7ad^© i>
 133

Banna completed this work on Friday 27th October^

982 A.D. He gives the genealogy of his patrons Tailapa and
Irivabedanga. Taila won victories over Karahata, Palliko^a^
Bhadraka, ^ohkana, Kriikalika, Bashtrakutia, Panchala^
Gurjara and Malava. Satyasraya burnt the capital, .of
Aparaditya in the west and destroyed the Gurjara army,
Baima obtained the title Kavi Chakravarti from the emperor
Tailapa hiniself.
 134

LXXVIII. AJITANATHA PVBANA OF BANNA

•|,rls?J3s;*7T9ad5iodo|)o aoneS^^io asdoiojSjS'i^;^ sSoft^asiaiio ii

. . . .oSoA^oodosiodesSja'firt* '!?5So^cSedodicioo^o?j
j;i3F-di d^oriflAO^ 55o^;5adordo
(TdT^odOOjdj^ II

i3 c3«irtrfool)^?j ?ij3oi3r(^’rfF6rfod3j3s^r^?ja^o a i

sligadoiciiKcijSjaci rtjcao ^(^sdaoja^oScs^oi ?jl^o ii 26

• • •• •• •• •

tSiacSo ^f^odoocii rfiOoi^essJtj ^a^cJ^cTseyadilov^ (?)

rJ^aciio ^osirad^/a^^j is^did sj^dot^JjSja^
3;jfjI t|^;do^(jo
CO
do5io?^j3«'?jdo s^cxjjaFtgF^o odaoado
CO
ii 30
riodi ^^a^o^siio^eo^d 3jSj3?^j3j 3^ ^rfi^,§;iFdio

tJi3o3i?jdo^ Tj^^^jaeSF;^ sidoai^jcdo*" ?js3 ^o^ssz^jazw

eddCSodOO II

«jdrfo?3j^?3odj3s?j3oa i^ja^S^ozddo w^Fdo

^drto ssadd s'aA S.oadfi.sjo a'seas ocdi tjaes®
W 'O A A
t^dao ?5«)z3Fddo 3;jae^aX) vasSeS? ;do^e?ij3j3s?«'
^ad^ja^vad^odrad 5§jafi^^odoo rtodo^ deso^rtoddja? ii

©ddia'S’*' «5iaej «rt^cdi ariowd

d?d?^df3^daoc3‘acyaqJf5c) a^ t^^o^s^descijo
wa^va^^dtSc^o ^?dowaad5d5da|jd?d sradja^a^
^dqJFdjaji 3o?^02jJj3^ ^tsadedddodca dozs^
^ddcdo^d odaosdo;^

ai^cd^da<lrianodat3^rido^./a^r(aca^^^ ?ra7<»^ao:jd^o7{o ^o i

d^o3o^?irt»^tf^^c5a j3cj5rad3jo3ja?« 2j|^on t^aorf^ioaads?^ ii

$3o3a ^c^tp^a^ds^^T^F rtaos^daoda^^o sSa^oSao^a^^o

^Idc^a^ao^Oj^^o c^idsdcdao^^o sdo^^d^oa ^d^idd^ori^oo,
«9^^«8^aiiio rtaociodojS^cdooo ^ftoia^S^ojaodoow ^(3d^
d^ort'^oo3^&3j. . . 25a%^o^^?d^d^FjS dogoadoo^ojjad ci^sdoT^
.

^I3j ?iado2oC3j^cij d^So^jp-art^^ aa^a^ridao csaricaadid-i^Xid

 135

ii)oe^5ddzS^cd^^doo&>
^isU^^todiio ;^osoQ^d, ^^%io itdoz^

cid^^sj s^oiiFao rtj&^rfdcSo sSEiaesado ^tiaticdi odido \

5jdo3i ^rtea^^d 5S5i^?qido3j3«?<' ^5{aSo^owo5l^«Saioo ii

• • •• •• •• ••

(>:>^ ^r(e3J^sj§^^^oci^or(;dj^73oSodo|,«do2S^rlo ;3ot^r(dj^do

d^cxioo sdi^od^i^oo a^cdJ3e)o'!fc)d^^?jc$£^^!S(^o n

esod^ ^Tsodocs
frert?55od?i2^drf ^radodedd^o dojod;^jja«c;iio djzjjy^djajsev

d^doj^^ ;3Jdd^dodoo^^dJ3sdddood(d 3!addod:;i2|i^dod^

^Oododd !fas^ridj3«^ d^od^ dwod i^easdodi ?iodi

5d^dc»^orttiods^o a^doj^orto dw^oJ^do s^praaFea^do ii

ti?id^ do?i^ 2dsdo>;a3dS djaadc3e)^doo^ d

dor{?)?^do^o^5dcrao«‘ d^z^^d^ajsrtsradj aj
5^;)?jd orarideddc^doo^j qJodoqJdfrartdedcSo
?5cdaoea9a^^do dc^Xi ^3^^dc3De3o3j3^ortd?^J^o n

^^'^^os^dJa?^ adozd^dw^d doedwd^^do^isjo i

’dsi^^os^dja?^ do2deid doJ^&rad^ odood doridja'i?*' i

n'ai^^d do^a^-a^djas^oi^dod si> i

ddos'artdo dodadiii^U^io doejiU ii

zousdd dddja^jae9^ddo§jo d|;^^e^do ^dadzdQo i

sdooodaoio djl^S^d wey^^cda© ?)d?d^o do^|^X»do ii

. . . eao^a. . , . c3-artd?do dcddjaed??^ a^ped. . . . esoidi

dooidddd^doss'ads? ddao^S^s^-addja^djas^dcad^s?^ ^riea^.
rioodyo s^rtea^

s3?idd tirt^oda zs^doai «d^5dar^?3i s^ i

d5Jdot33d:*sd^ ttcd^oda d?q5Fdd ttcd^o3acij^^ddja«'3e ?ii

wddj^ ejjd^odaao t3cd srad^d a?a^odwda^?j dacS^d^daoSjaei

cya^?j s3cd^^darti?o ?7a?addodaja^d5dea^oaao djaa^ds?*' ii
 136

sScJ«^fj ^?r\ ^0 I

t5;!j^l3o si^siF^e^o 3io:§(&9S »

5jq5^;dodJ«)eaove)e;rf^^odJ7> i

o^ci^dja tSjafd^rfi ii

3^o«)C32^viat3^;iat3oiioi

33?a9^dol rtaeSjaCci^^ ^^adsf^jicado ii

• • •• •• •• ••

^feaSj^jl cSjafoi^a s^esacSja^oo

;!gadcio 33?«Sj3^d 2^^rf^F^l3i#g^^ac)jp^od33ft:3Foij3 i

dalojoo 33?w2ja^j| ^y^^wdja'^ao ^jaos^ac^ qSrfoFda

<^^aSao sStoFisjorfodo SjOoSa^ ^ezstidtSoaradacS? ii

obocdao tajddorSN-ad^ooddoda^fnii^odo ^eso^7^o^^o i

jbocdao Qc)^qi;^F:S:lo3j3'^ ^Fs^oc^o^ojoo ^do ii

do^drtodci^ ^Dojoo ^js^dsiao

•iOcdao ^ i

^0?ja|j4Fd0od cif^ IbooSa^ a^ecscifS^^osasdac^e ii

«i?)?a ^do^o adilsd^ijejfSt^diS^odo i

a^aJjscQFsicdiaJSFid s^odaF^jp-sdo 2i^tdSr ii

^fS?S)02^oi^ rf30?)d'5>«‘ «9ci/3r{FCsJw^d sid^sd^o*" ?ja^ i

^e^oddcioddjSSOdo^o
^cifiti ii
fiO

ttrl^eed^dafra*!^ 3jOfi^ai(3??^td^^ao ad^sd i

^F7^ a/^^;ddo ?>aortF ^e)c3^?5a^arfj 75ad«raerfodao ii

ai;^ ^oo ^rtw^>|,aa?^oda rfarto rfaga^ad^aao i

^ rtocsoJ^jas^ a^jjado tfic^o dajjlo aood^o ii

• • •• •• •• ••

qidf^rt ^rtw^o*" 7i6 dy^aaw^jSja's^ sdoa^^ aJoadfiio

cddadj 5^14^0 8T3^v©^^oa«gi3j3'??^ cSde^^ioedodada dad^o ii

«!?;dad a^Sjaeaj^JsJo d«3a^!dasa;^(d

^ejjaatSja? 1

atjjadjacd^i^oda doeSsd^t^oddaa^^dcasdoa^o dadi^o ii

^d;5a;§id^ d^^odo aoids^iS 3ddsiaoaaa?dodo i

d^dedod;dat3^AejpeF^d?d6^o d^^ocS zfiaacd^odadja's^ ii

 137

w^rraesd 'diUjSjs'iSeaSd eSjS \

tSs^rtjsJ slood«3?d^do ?3;^^ ^ad^o ii

wce^cdo rty.rtcdoio sScSjareaSoj^oo siorfO

ro A
ei

ijsearteJrt wdrtOcijFdi ^saSoSo idjaSjse^faddo^i^

jSedo II

t3s^ort0cdicdoj^d/a^drt^^;5o^4orf woMoaooaoSi^ ;^^fo

ododido^^Q5A^ ^§3^ ^^Xido
^ad^o It

Tjod sij^a^rioea as^jjas^esSo cSrtca^w^otS^

^ocS sS^eoc^ a«irf?^diUEij^dodo ^cSsSe)S^?oi^cS
c3^o c^:^23'3adod(2ic3^oasidr(.tc3o 7^^cS5dJ3doddodO|j^o
doc3 odrf^o^€T8^F^?i?o%o7i=do daei^odaroira ii

djsd^jaocdo Too^^dcSjs'!?*' «^#rUi^o«)io3ja9^

7?^ sd^*i S^O t

r1idirf:^e)c3odoS)i?jido Tid?^^? ds^a^ocdcio dad;^o ii

rtid^rtd^#;55jT3aff«)oi)FOoc3-^a rfocya^
2^D3dei3^d^ojoF Tj^^ao ss'ss^odcrsodoo

^irfcjrasds^dsjio djii^docd S3^aods{icii5j^c3??jjrfi53o;^^o i

rtcdj^ijn'a^cdjo sdddocs^^ “daso^^^i^do ?^ad3(^^o ii

7*0^^ d^dejJfo rtocaort^ jjjjaB^CQorttf i

dFoii^aarcio q{doFdos3j3?a§d dod^d^|,odjo i

iR)oi(dodf3^^E8o wdd j^dord ddirrt ^J3?od ?S'^cdwo i

zrsoSodjodoowodrd dosjsort^cdocr daed^d^rojja ii

aa^ adjs?^ di^dd jfrez^ddjajad di^di^dvfsi?*' i

?3arto3j3^aa375ddJ3^o^do3jav«' ^sdolafrtdja's^ 7*ia) i

^ddi^ d^^a3?acdj3<i? uf^djss^dFtg^oddja i

dodi ^ad;^ dodddcTSOdod t3^dddw^dJ3?;^do ii

aacdjat^o cSrte^odo dJsrtrSd aaTido

d%u^^ d^s^adddo
'dw dio.^^dS3sf3?dcdoo ^rtw^d® s^l^dv^
^wdeSj3F?^dj odi^dii3j dad3:^o«^«ra?^o3j3v*' n

F
 138

sSiSartro oncdoo i

^rle^o sio3«)^:d^^oaio i^adclj^o ii

sisslfo sjot^dsra?)!# aaoi) ?io^djd i

c^oae^rf QcijSja^x' ^^U?»!diC^ d^?ioas:iis3^4o^cso n

Banna, the author of this work, was born in 949 A.D.

His teacher was Ajitasena and his master Chavundaraya. His
son Baya was born on 4th August, 989 A.D., and his daughter
Attimabbe on 27th November, 993 A.D. This work was pub-
lished in 993 A.D. Banna was patronised by Danachinta-
mam Attimabbe, the daughter of Mallapa (tiie Patron of
Ponna) and the wife of Dallapa Nagarnayya the minister of
Ahavamalla His son was Annigadeva Paglcvala Taila.
In 6. 929, Plavanga, Pbalguna Nandi^varashtami,
Thursday (27th February 1007 A.D.), Attimabbe, the wife of
Nagideva, made a grant to a basadi constructed by her at
Dokkigun<Ji, when her son Padevala Taila was ruling Masavati
140 (M.E.B., 28 of 1926-27).
 139

LXXIX. CHEBEOLU INSCEIPTIOX OF iHAVAMALLA

XiS'o ^55b75^S^i)o5b^

?C§'e;?eK(t5b£^o?j g:)(j5sSoT^e)o'5^r> ;Cj^?C;6o^'r*tf i6^Sp»eJg;

"?'o^^i'io§'K §^og"r3?ycs5^o§'J5’ X)oSD'cr*'OPd

sSD^g' ^^oj^r^braTT^CJora *F^a30^sS(^^023tf

.0«^«^o^(J'55d Zi^syrS^ ^o7<zs^6

76 V 56? ^sl>e;^;3b ll ?? ^slF”02i3oex> fPozJ . . , S5cr»i3 ooocJbsSa

cs^'.g ?JOsS?^^^'ocx);6o^JcX56e'?^o£cSl'*a^^*c^ . . # #

c^ . . . .
15^ .... S^Jlddoo '7r»l\ sS-u)'^ ^0(jS^e>
S)S§) r’oSD^T^P-^Soi (JSaoij^ ....
This Telugu inscription, dated 1006 A.D. acknowledges
the rule of Satyasraya Trivabedahga in the Vengi country.
After the raids of Rajeiidra Chola into the Chalukya territory
Ahavamalla repulsed him and overran Andhra provinces also.

S.I.L, VI.
 140

liXXX. BALAGAMVB INSCKIPTION OF JAYASIMITA II

diSoDcjazs^^cTsw
3jd;3ie!i^d 3ddrfo2;j&j3jd'd i^issij^do
5ii©»^5Sjs§rfo ;iJ35jFcS ??»edio D^wrtw#f?j0 doc^dja^ oc^o
i^odworrsMo 2S>/ae<?4«)57<j5^s?'3doo iSja^H^eiiodoS'asSf'^ad?^
cracdo da;^ ^^jaca'sdacS esocTaodo^sScda ^dd;^o ssQo'aaia ;3s?do
craoii ^3335^ad,jO if^J3?dj33'3rodo s^ cdiF OS'S OD 0:^0 C3 0 o'acda

doo^j^fd ^od^3^^eJo m'^oTbcs ?j3o^ tj'saaiD'aoia «rtd),ioa

Sizys^^do s^jsscSocSo^sdjo ^edae|^s;*a^^dodj3ed^do
|jedaS,je)doxiw^dao:^i3jae^o^!?d^a^
^radowdo ?iwa;^aaS

qJdoiao 2ar3's^a5^^ci^ododd?air(^e€daCci3!igi»^?joa5-3;!j5idafn) i

•^doSjafqre^^ddddjae^^ ddsSjaes^soaodaadar dc^od

,. ,
2i^5^o II

«oi)d^i(do liia^^^aiacSedo ?i53^i

qSs^ajacSD's^o ;TOdFjp^dad?Jd4a^rio ii

«3 si3-3^^aja'dasje3j3'?v3?jad^?do
^3 3
: ^ ^ziir^ i^uo 1

ac>?jda2|jdo 0^?io3'^?j ojodjaeep'a^a side; qio^ajocs^s^o 11

dl^d ^i^ad^r^odoo d^oDw^ddsjari^ao dajs 1

dodjaS^dU^^dl^o es^as^a’d^craw^d^dafSsiodo 11

fs «ojo?»o^9^5y3^o t^sra^Wci^asoz^fti^fi ^2iJi?K0 I

o^i85oi^e§J3?si* rtiida^rto'awo n

• • •• •• •• ••

sij3^rfs3o?^odao divra^eaSoJoSij sisddo

tSs/a^s^fiidao ^jdwj^djs'i^ftardadaFd^ioda ;S?sida
tSrf^^o ?idoj^daao rt^ioSo darn^dwa^rfa as^
art odio
sffsejd ?iej»^rta|^ao'3ode3eio3jdc73D*' woio^oji ded^io 11

d3|jdrtdja^?d23?a rtda^rtddojddaaseida^ dasseidood

^?^do Wc^d?j^ddoe)^?d^do tr3doaoj3e>e32,^dd3^srado. . .

’dUddrtjaedo. . . .rt|^rt5i?il^o^?rfiae8»od«8dortt5csddodorto
^esii5i^aB^daod?3?d^do ^ooddadslcj^ u^zi^ d?i^epDF?addaao
?3-3od€'rt ?5'3^ddao gojoSodacdoj^do swe^Jcda ^yado^ao 5j|^di
dcdoFodo rtasortodqya a^edao »©^dd ^s3a?acSja'^
 141

rvo ?jCT3^^f ;5iorf^dd ^3^

taaji wa^^5J3drfodi|„a3ai5C3 ;!jo?r^o.Scxia 5jsir?>a5|,ao. . .

^jaWjO^. . . . 3joa^zS?oid 5^00 ^a3r. ...

This inscription of 1028 A.D. refers to the victories of

Jayasimha over Bhoja, Eajendra Chola, Malava and Chera.
Jayasinilia's titles were Mallikamoda, Cholograkalanala, Kirti-
Vidyadhara and Kddan<}a Kama, Gah^a Bangara, etc. His
subordinate was Kundamarasa, son of Irivabedanga, ruling
Banavase.

B.C., VII ; S.K., 177.

 142

LXXXT. MADANA TILAKA OF CHAKDEA ElJA

^3^ci/a^sw3ij i

^atrawo 3oe;^J3AF Jirfirorticao 5^oa5^;!atysqi&^;^o i

STsd^dr «sojd%os^o 3jo i

tji^orto 25e)^0^^rfoija?^rfio II

wosics^J^U^rfirf-Sr ^oy^^SSjaerf^J^C^F ;^oaj3(?)^33 i

sDe)3:i^9^?sidsjj)2;i^>SF adofi4^C»>rcss«)U Oeejs^F^^ooi

«^^od.SF ejijsifJs^^e^^e^F ejo^s^ts-s i

5is^<Sf rfw^ood;iija,SF ^rte^o |^5-45&rS>w*)^qido ii

sSsAC^;^aso^<i^da 73^)0 trae^daasa sQ:^i:jSjaez^3<>2o^5dj3^o i

5dJ3^5doc>%i^ sijaoo djd«3g)0^aqi %oi^o ii

rfis#oiraoqs^&»Fd djairtqi sSoa? rfori ^fsras^ ^e i

ds? 3J3025«)'l# Effort !fj3o^C3 rfaC7335^«f)ed VelS^ed I

wo33«)^ ^adisS^ rfss? vas^ja^eoj^ traoi^ftj ho i

^(zrs^sjdo 2^doo2^ja^lado Si^o^Sio edJdzSTfo ii

jjJrtdi^o j^crtdjav^dad^o i

SitiScdaTS'sqiFo d)oa^ac)<S33e)^Fo i

dae^y^^yTT^doos^sdafoTjo do i

£)2^d sSdsSd^Uo dj32^ V303:3da^etii0ll

• • •« •• ••

Machanrpa> the patron of the poet Chandra Eaja was a

subordinate of Jayasimha who defeated the Chdla, Magadha
and Malava kings.
 143

LXXXn. KOLLIPARA GRANT OP ARIKESARI

4i55I'<ir5Ffi q;i% sffJrff ’^T'cir%c^JriI%: i

3^55IVI?:
^ 3r: Jtlf^f^ftflTCR^TT I

^IRT 5FRn?ir?T^?r sigaiurflm n

TTcIRT^oTR

i»:gF2(r: if^qra: i

T^w'fT^^: Hig^lJWIcJIsr: II

3IFe>flwr'*T?i?:r^T aUrJTJT: ?g^*r: I

?g Jimr^ ^^Bi^'rr ^rnrr^RT '^cif^: ii

?i^r -^isics^r ?fRR »4t^r3Tr w'to: i

i1r>^?;rf f^sRrRwt gsJisr ii

?rg5i ^gr^frar ^rraw nn

%?3 JTITR vf ^STfT TR’^fe: 4?If55|gq-

14^^^1=451;; 31^54411^14105 4f4 ggiTR 5ii%jt:

4i?rr?|.5: I5r?j444g5

•?R4^f44I4Wg4: II

^551 541^ 3niR|^4, 3^5*11^ ^T4?l: I

4144 43I4r[^Rr 144144 4fTc44I II 4 128

3Tf2 34f«4 %4l4I%4nT 44: 44F4R «ft^W5I4Rr.

4^14 455T^>: ?4F4554 44r 5ri^FfFF''t'4: 44F T%4F=4T4^ ftr^T: «ft

gi'4%4F4I4 3^41441 4ff4: I 4^ 4^13^ 34^4i414'4I 44^4^^-

4I3Tf4444 1^14^ f4irF4’S^§44 41311^^4 4rf4I4JWP4 414:

r%4F4r'44 4c444 44F'’#T 314 I%4I4 4^5 <1

 144

This §rant gives the following genealogy :

? Satya^raya (Eanavikrama)
I

Prthvipati
I

Eajaditya (Prthuvikrama)

Vinayiiditya (who conquered Turuslikas,

Yavana, Barbara, Kas'mira,
Kanibhoja, Magadha, Malava,.
Kalihga, Ganga, Paliava,
Pan(Jya and Keraja)
Arikesari Lokasraya, Triblmvanamallay
Eajatrinetra.

In Kali 4128 (1) he gave to Mugdha^iva a village. If the

date is genuine it refers to 1027 A.D. when western Clialukya

Jagadekamalla Jayasiinha was ruling. Perhaps Arikesari 11

took his title Tribhuvanamalla from Vikramaditya V, who was
also known as Tribhuvanamalla.

J. An. H. B. S., 1920.

 145

LXXXTTI. PANGEATANTRA OP DUEGA SIMHA

. . . t I—a.o
i)? 8T3^?o^^c5e)zs^^5i^cda

ci^?5^0(^cl^oda5iz^d(5^;d sdaSo^dys^^djaf^^ort ua
ada^ozjjo ^C'ftcSracni^qSdo ii

wodc) ?j3«)^^oii?i^,Sdo^g^3d(ior(wdja3do i

tsodo^oad^^sdo s»3a^^cdai^oe)J«)^o zjiasicTaqrado ii

ahz;j;3^;d£SJ3<*oj^do^ ;daddja<s>*'' do23e)oicioJiio

arri'^ja^ l^e «rljS?z^daysia2o5jo ^^e)ort'i?ja^^fda ai

^i^rtdrav^ s3s>?oa'3' do5d(5c)odi^dja^o ^crtociziijaO^cdao

S)afk?3os3e)D«' ^rtejo*" aioSjae^^ aioesafessk z^i/a^rtjSjas?*' ii

;d^s?ja?aF?d^d doz^fraoia^ adjas^o^d^cdio dodfya i

Cdaz^ dod^cda^ zddoja zdir^^aaqio dod^ i

crfa^iedja?^^ dodfraoia^ ^zraodja^ed^do dodfra i

(da^ z^jacs^dacSdaoda eocS ddoao^ 5.(^oadd^ddo ii

i^zijdEs^doozjj^orto slz^o^o a^cdar. . . .’dads/a^d i

d^2^oc^d3jrt330 ^aziJ^z^^o zi^d^F docja^fdo ii

ddc^?«^^i5J3'?^as^ sia^Fdd^^ij^oda djaea**" #jaoda zp? i

^d ^aa^oTad^^o ^a^cda (daadsc^(3^ozaaqrac7a ddo i

ddoSoo daea» ?j rtsadao ^^d oadaortrt "i^o S>??j5dj® i

z^deso a^daao s^a^da^z^o ^ja^dodoaodja^sdo ii

z^^adozaaoaSdzjoda t>,'Sd^rad’^ i

a^ zjaa^crada ^za^'cz^,^ 2Sja?^dJ3<9ff^ daaaSfoda asrado ii

zaaqid^sa'S^ rracdazra^F ciU a??5aaad zjJjad?d dja i

rtqJdoa ^^^D'a^F z#e^da2oz5o dja?rtFdFao zsaosi d^ i

oqJaa^fd zaea^^ rraoadqjdo rtorraqido :^aort d i

^i^do d^qJdo qiaaqJdqido ^?^r?Sracya^^do ii

a^ ^rte|^ ‘dOodjad^TO^ao ^z|^ daadaod ajaoSa dddo

dd J^o^art^35a:^ddacyad^;!j«)^d dadao^drtFo dddro ti

Z5 d^ dacado^3ad^z;i z^^^zj^aaaa denrIS qra i

iS^e'SeaddasOej zicSaizra^do -a-dow^d jrada i^rtoSa^iaaedaFo ii

M c3Ddjas?r^a5^do zjiwfj'aoe ^azdd&rart^soeido aa^s# i

?)Woi)d^?a ^jOdo^a (SDcraddja,d^d ii

 146

. . . . W .

6?sT8ot3'^rto ^^j3e^oi)^cie3‘' sloaeji^o^d^ortsSoa i

u)C5S«iSe)ciod3^do ?ja^5^oi5 i

•|j^?6j3?c3^5ii^;^6j3e?a ^?5tortr^oodo i

9?dcS3J3«)d 25e»di?^D^O II

itfoSo^ 'diSJ^aesj ci5:i?)?j3e;re5i^airao2^j3fa^C i

ac^sjo j^?^rfoodci^53^?5jse^?j^^o itoc) ^ i

r{^?i3^a?25^dcira23F;^o wfia dics's zsDd ?id dir d i

oj ovj cp Q
4f?i d?3:c)oa5T?o3iodj3C3^o*' ^prtsoDfdirrarji^cdi ityei^Soiio ii

cjjd wc|^;§ ;^jOdoaoSj3'««' sd^dSrodd sSsjao i

ad0jdd^{sd(iort«*d^oo3i^ djaaXid^eo ^^s'aqir^ AoaSo ii

• • •• •• •• •
dddjad^o dddifd^do ^daodo d?do, dias^oSjsfftrts?*' i

rtidirt^ do’ddejiyj^d ^ddo ^c^Sjac^w^eyadt)© i

z^dcSesartpCS 2i^dar st>T^o i

do dosdo dSoSiodjadid.'Scdi adies^c^ sSo wcS doii

Durgasimha was a Sandhivigrahin at the court of Jaya-

simha II. Cholograkalanala, Kirtividyadhara, Kodaiidla Eilina
were other tithis of Jayasimha. ftrigandahh Qri^rava was an
eminent general of Jayasimha. Durgasimha was the disciple
of ^ankarabhatta and built many temples in his native village
Sayyadi in Kisxikadunaclu.
 147

LXXXIV. BHASHiBHUSHANA OF NAGAVAEMA

Sutra 175.— rto«®rf5ioF£9 :

Sjf

?f3dot3>raes3^ sdwrii'^ja^eo*'

ts^^o
?ie5?wo e3j3?Ve)

qrado ejjdcSdio jrsortt^ff^oiodqrso'do

Nagavarma quotes a verse of Gunavarman in praise of

Ganga Cliakrayudhanka (probably Manila Puneseya Ganga).
 148

LXXXV. CHHANDOMBUDHI OF XlGAVARMA

oicy3^3jScs;^^?i5S ;3EQ^sSoa^jorto ^d s^’
i

€p^f5j^ ;^;^^rtoEij3?33?;^o 5rerloi5iOF^;^^ci;3«o ii 1--33

^ooiSc^^o 45C®c^F dradjas?^ sjrf^wo sra^cSja^ 1

urao^o IbOoda j^iOoSja's^ ?joqiawo ’d 1 -j>v

€3Fo ^l^e^od?)3j oisSoSja^ a’^s^jsai^^cioljac 1

do^os'^cradioSjas^iiSdo fdovS ’dodsiFiS^^o 11

©dj^o ditf^J^rtorto riadart^ cSrle3,2S^;§?rfjS?5icr doSaoSao 1

^dsi 5iaa|^0?iasioc)D^ cre*o3odos?ja^eo

^l3^cScl©e II

rioiid o^ojai^oSoSa^^d ^ssod^’dd ^o^S^7^&> a^oddo 1

0 cd d a o^iada^^ 2^d ^aao ^^/ao^a ^ja^oda^^ 11

Xagavarma was the son of Vennamayya and Polakabhe.

His master was Rakkasa Ganga (Govinda), his teacher was
Ajitasena and his protector was Anna. He was praised by
Raja who was a Sandhivigmhi and had the title Gandara
Mukuti (which title is given to Govinda himself in the llumcha
inscription).Another Gandara Muki Annaua Singa Bachheya
Xayaka was ruling Hongunda in 1065 A.D. under Vishnu-
vardhana Vijayaditya (c. 47, i’.G., XI).
 149

lxxxvi. KABNATA KA KAJDA MBABI op xIgavarma

doadirdos^
23'3ras:rec§e^cd^d *^^ts 'df5c)Fl3??e)3S'3
^aF endows dda;^ CTssS^o^ sdoa^o^^jas?*" do
ri^ds^do ,^dj3?^ed3ot4oo3^d dodia«) tioc^arsdo ii ll-yjiv

-ad) ^^one)2?i^eod5^aa^sw^ ^oe^jaew ts'aSi^f^deSjaf i

d^ddo^o a^Scdj3AdFd)Sd) ?i«fradJ3o^adj3^C^a^rt i

frscS'a sraddo d^^d?jiAd^23d^dioa;^d^o^ i

^dao ac^i^tijsdooao deSdddo ^ja?wcrew|j^a5^o ii

is^ 2d;^id 'da ^dowo d^:^o!)od zjadicdoFd^^cdoo d^d^arts^i

%d(TOd d^aaSoseJo d^soac^dFO&idd'S’siSrto ii

Xagavarma seeins to make a reference to Eajendra

(Chola?). The poet was honoured by Bhojaraja who gave
liim many horses of Kambhoja, Bahllka and Kalinga.
 150

LXXXVTI. KAVYAVALOKA^A OF XlGAVARMA

^(?)^:^aoae39j3lj,j3j3i^!^3o:^j3j3s?^

3^
s3c 3!iC|^F-ert ;5^0oii frawi^ wo^^;5j3oz3 tJo

uu.ocx^o^aod^rdo tioi^a^ddo
cio
t;{0dd%07l d^d^
^ ii

• • •• •• ••

da^fs^^^jd e3j3?3od?r^6cdi tg^aJ^d^ort'feirarXtdo

^ddoodi0'^o^€'?aj^ dol^^rt^ d|joUiO=d^o deija?

d^dd|,^wd^ow li^d^dodao wodo*" doo*" s«»ao3jae

adjadea^&3jd dSJ^doaS^ dado sars^o^^ ii

^(ddS^u^^^OdfS'sdo dodrr^Jo
daft d^^cd^^ardo? sad^o
drtaa d?^cdi^ow diaowdooSao ^o^o ^e)-S^^^?3o
drtdo ^^d^Sja*!?^^? 3j^cadws^c|(_do ii

• • •• •• •»

dddd^o 25«)rtddo^da6 ^rte^s?*" ad«i^dici^'ffe)

;^d dod^dat^ ^ddaaoad taradddoOtdaou ddddaddo ii

• • •• •• ••

«fodcdjadj^(dj^d d;da!ioda;^j4|j(e) dcdarod do

ddodao osa^rdd^dod ^ds^3ra^o^( ^ea'asjaotSsao
;^dcdao ^z^dod ^^)do ^asa^r^idodo ^da
tSrdd^o liiidddj^oadd daSodod^a^o dddr^a^daa; ii

• • •« •• ••

sra^dodv**doe^qi)dJ8vaFodddd So^ao vas^djaoadar

sa^dod%)' T^oda daaaaoddd/a^dd eadroddao 2a^dd^
daa^^de fsaqi^%>^ d^ed»d ead;3(dao s^ca^ eaod^o^do
r^e ^cs^Zt^oddao daaea^da dd^eada^oda ^ocsaoi^adadv^ ii

• • •• •• •*

djCaa^dacad^d deoaqn)7^cSd%>*' i?o3aa^oda ^deaS dz3 ^dea^;^ qra

dacSoSaa^d c^^dddard dacaddard dosoddard Ct^dodv*'
C5d^^ddaa ^dsd dad^dd ^iTaassaiid^^^dlid^o
TT^a^aazdeaXtoaoo azT^oda** ^du^ mSoaeio dde^o ii
 151

^easSesd ’Sjiod ^JsSS^zS

^eaSoa^y 3^05j§)j3 ^escJa^^olj^^ ^jaejSja^a^rdrtja^tto ii

i^seertsS
^eaa^aij eS^dodlSi^rt^ iwa^ort ttedort rtjafo3oodo^F«*o
^ftaScdiS^sgjajC^o -^a^isjo^d ed^sSlFrt's^
3§eads^rf^sio ^a?a ijaUj^ ^jO*» zd^silFcdja ii

7^ ej 0 rtj3 0 a 2ji rf J3 c) oj ja jd ^ja 0 a c5si^ d ^ ? !r3 0 i odi o

;!os3 s^2^rf,^cdjacd alFMcSeaeaja.^aa
v> ^
wea^ o
e/ Q «d i

jd^ocd;5'#ja^5i)Fay5e3c3‘adci cicdo^C)'i?,t33^ ?aorr^;dijSja^

^©cdjado ado?^ ^i(2do^o ^jassDSidja^^' w^^docSo ii

.^ddee5ja^c3^^ 2jjoj3«)dd 4l3#rjs?o 4o£3si«5^fe3«<' sl^dsljaFe

3^^d;iio ijaewd^sSew’^ doJrt^^0;d;3eu3<' dwod CTaaoorts^o eS

^osio^df&33<' ^3^^J?(3slo^od dS’dddoo djaradodjaefobao e3o

T^df5«)rtt33^?e^^?aii0^ddd7^F d^aeracjads^io Si^sdjaot^o ii

;^odortd'??orts^^a^d i^idorldjadjas^csaft ^f^cdi sood^dao

ddo5o?j '#jaorto‘?ddoFo ^^oD?joaooae3»do ^a?jdo adcdoeowdoo

ije3odo^edo5ja§'^jdp5oi€)?j^dj^^ dfes^ d'JQcd^sd^fo
^|y/ac^^ ^€d^ qre^fssasjo d^adoi sre«??)er»^aiddjas?*‘ii

^o4l2fe3* zj^J^rticao ^ssa^FW jfscdjFdoz^ja??)^

ddE^rt^d^cadWo no^fo^ ^slod d^di^oorto ii

;doiftow4^,^dc3aod3i^ cSjaja do^^o za«D^w^i?ja^

d^ ^«iaodfia»?j ^?ad?^ddjadij^Fodoza?iodjaodi dja

e^^cdio ssaat^ d^ja^^'s^dod^i^ ss^dozfSaod^s^idio
ddJ3Z^oi-J3CQ^?5?J^5doiZ^O odOSSSoCT^od'rfo II

7cf odo ^0 0 20O'5 ddFdo d ^ d ^ do 0 doa

^Fcodoooo ddnaddoz^joFZxjdoo zjJowc^cdodoad?)
a^od)c5aodo<s ijafs?ja^s>a^d ao’d^ dodd •i^dFpja
oaojocso dcdodoSo zsad ddozf^Ftio ddoa^.^io ii

a^dodSo^ doodj^as^c^f^JSoJ^Ji^ dd^^^aSoortad^doc

^^d<a qliado^^do ddozj&s^cdoo S^qijadoo3ja(^ o3oo
z3?^dodoodo dfwsdod Si'^s^a cdoz^dqsads^^o Jjio®)
2^^do.dia3j w£|jd wdo wddo ^O!??ftdwz;io ii
 152

drforrsSoi^fio i

^iforts^d^essao*" u»^dror{o w;^do4idQcS?ion«)co;^5io ii

wsipiydtio ;3ot|^o ;ij3i?o sdo dJijdcyacSviado i

d^oart^ ifC^fJosadcisj^o ii r

S5a2o;^d?rt^o?t3^oji «^o ^
cd.si0'jc§^^j3{ osod^ ^
esa^sJ «cda^e^a TjosSaiod dodarldao ;dwo"dEijae
d^cioSTio sS&sdcaUa^;^ eal^d^ocdodo^sdo ii

^OsraqSro ssaq^r^odo ^Oda^cio^io aaq^F^o T^rar^odo

T^Ojpfsiao sraqSrJio o^^aa^ed ii

do ’dcaFci5i^o«?iodoWc3'a 4:^^odo
^0 qr3^?2^^djas?^ a^da rtaca^^cdao a^dsiras^roeizScsdo
©.S jlra'Ij^^iS^ea^oda daocji^i ?faod(dirdja^, a^dja
ci^^^oidao desdo dags-ajS daosodjais^ cic§?F^ ddi^rijadi

da.d^o^ao w^do ^#do dddo? aadort'^ja^ djaeaSjj d

d^ddjad^<daFda2jJjads^dFd5d’do ^crtoddjaararodjTS ii

Joda^adwd^aoddaqid^da^d ^w-^^^FoSad^aodso^ eSja? t

^do^oS^ d^^ da 3^0 do d'jaado ii

eSad dddfS dd^aojjadoddado riad.o od^do i

^?ad^^ doa^da^^ zjjaadoda^^oda ii

^{ddddaacdasradaadrtjaacdaadadrtFU'iJ^d ddaqsaoricSdao
^aa?j|ja'§ d^do ^;awhd naa?^ daidaa^od ?^wftaa;^da rtsina

ddat?F^ dod 2o?dS3^^rtFda^jaea^ dat|^ u \

c|^;3 ddsjJt*®^® dadda doo^ddd^^(Taqifrar\ doi

djjaoidJadja^o adaasod^^oSaa^jaodd dd^^ssada© i

dddd d^^d^cda^d^oeada ;^7ao^;<djddcododo ii

?j5(daao dz3Fdadj3oda daaftd ^aslj^dF d?dorts;*ao

do^^ao^o d^ddja^ dado aodao Tadaca^dao daad
Ocdafsart'S’*' driadodOdoFda dd^c^o a?i2?Fdj^dao
ejjcrfaa?^a3?c^a^^d do'^i|„ca«’d«>do ^faj^djasarodda ii

^s3?lra^ ^«^t3a^o3j3<i?jaOda «aJjaorl^ adaa^^dosad^'cdao

^?3fta?i ?ic^ ied/ae«^ea5io d^wj^ daaea^ d^dadoona ii

ddrtcS 0 dd?^aa?a^?rt SjOdao

C©
dooda2^d^odj
^ ^ oJ a
U^do&ao ;^?dKwo dadaod w^fsaoddfFdaoiaadrio
 153

wd woc3^53?j ^Sjaead's**' ddlj?io ^ea^(2^^)sira3^rod5io i

3od25^dd)^i§ojio ?i04>?#D^ dona ?joqii^d/^cej Se i

i^ddio ^oSih XioqJisad??ododi|jecdoo jpa i

did ti^ocy^odi asaddio irteii^ dwff^zB'ad aw^d do i

wddio ai^i^ abdo rtododJSs^rodfTs ii

• • •• ••

a^ado3c)raFd a^otaaddoade^ecdio zScSeo^^djao

eoitd 2^o?^dj^d2dozd0ed cdiid©ee3jafa'^dic3^do (diif\c i

t^o^ediodwo dd^a
«^j3ecya3odc3J^;i5-3^d
^•a sdjasadicS {T3dddor?idciiaF?dod^do djaado ii

In this work Nasavarma quotes from the woi’ks of previous

authors and tlicre are several important historical allusions to :
Jayasimha (Jagadekamalla II).
Kajiga (Rajendra or Vira Jtiijendra).
Bhuvanaika Rama (Krshna III ?)
Ganda Marianna (Krshna III ?)
Vadiraja (Jaina Scholar, c. 1010 A.D.)
Taila (Taila IT) who fought at Toragale, Eattahalli,
Ajiragola with the Be^as, Butuga, Biruga and
Gova.
Kamada.
Vikramanka (Vikrama V ?

Kongulivarma
Krpatunga (Amoghavarsha)
Mahendrantaka (Ereyappa)
Kirtinarayana (Govinda III ?)
Polekc.4i who celebrated the Asvamedha (Pulake^in 1 1)
Barma
RattaraMeru (Singanadeva/^. 981.) U.C., X.I., cd. 78)
Viramartanda (Vishnuvardhana Vijayaditya ?).
 154

LXXXVIll. CHANDBAPBABHA CHABITA

OF VIRANAXDIN
vi5??T^f3r q?i«Fg:
Ti^gjitsTr »m5g?«qiJr:

wnmq*n#

Sprawu^Tw: 3 ^ q?ic[: fJr?T3f^r

3r^ii«4 ?i^!iF?fr ^ Ji^5rF(%3itq 1

?FF%35qi

hr^s^tf^i ^fwi 11

5 f^ 5i»r3<TqR: qr^ w»Rr srf^: i

^fq;55 gq qi^^: I

arirq^^TRsHTT ^qq^Fm^sfr 1

^gqifqT'^cll'^g: II

qsqFiii'F^r Fqqiq’fliqfrq^r viFRc?iqRRqq: 1

r%Gq??r^ gqiq^T^q gfqq: «rrq^RCrR»iq: 1

Ri^FJm%?5 qr^q^ ^qqqj^qi^^F^; 1

^^Trgsq^q'fr W SFfqqi qiR: II

»jfll%V5 qgCO^q =qft^ ^=qqR^qc5q; ||

q: %Tlqq^r qg^q iq^-q: ?|F'qqq.?q qq: I

qwFwfqq^q Rqjgq^iqc q«ii=E5?F?^q; 1

q^FF^irq^ q^T^F^ qR^q^q-^fT 1

q:RFfF?qq;?:: ^ ^iHqqq =^q»T: qigq: II

Vlranancli was the Abliayanandi the disciple of

disciple of
Gunanandi of Ue^igana. lie is earlier than Vadiraja (1025 A .1).
who refers to him in his Pdrsvandtha Charita.
 155

LXXXIX. lOkopakIba of chavuxda EAYA

wojoJSjoaSei^ dc^iObio^^jaodi
drfd^;^e5^e5Sj3«§o3o^ ^^jsSdo 3e)^oj3j3s^o^oij3^ ^i«C
d sdoSofeirartcSviasi^Oc^^^^^Sdcio 2a^;^od^?o ii

??o^owd^rt^6ja?i5 woio^orto ^JS i

^:ir^j5d odaas^M^odo n^ad^^?S;doo sizSdc^^^ciido

23^;;^dodo II

• • •• •• ••

•sido dwci^ccyso^ d?f32^d ?io5d^dd

rfjsrtrSfsSro i

rtid;i43^j3j3^odo5o?a e3ja?^j3e5jiffc)ds5o^rfido
ttridAV** n

ttc^c3'3^o «od3^eS c3e^cS?is3e^t^;^aoE3-ae3^ sSoc i

a^oiio ?i;ic)r?*;dJ3e3 €j5<§ o&i^rrscdoio |p?(xiio

rfjadjaert^sdoio i

qjjjsdwo Ti^r «d-&edJ3e^j3eadffe)do2^^i i

qra^^^dfWD j^oa'^^rsadowdo ii

'ado ;!j5d3;^ gods^d5^?73cSJ3?^5^af^)f^a<s>'3?jo

^fdo^^aaraasrssiaJcijawo ^f;di?a^;dwoc^Oe)W adt^^^do^

^5j3?^,ra?3d3^do

Ohamunda Eaya the author of Lokopakdra, was the son of

Kavitavilasa, sou of Bhattaparya who was the son of Sankara
Bhat'ta of Panguan^e (Payagun^e?) family. Ohavunda Raya
was a Sarcddhikdrin under Jayasiinha II the Chalukya emperor
of Kalyani, and completed this work in 947 Krddhana
Margaiiira 2, Thursday, Pushya (16th December 1026 A.D.).
In the last verse he mentions Jayakefii as ruling the earth.
This is probably Jayakeiii of Manalur who along with Marasimha
was in charge (niidagavun^as) of Puligere .300. Later in the
days of Someiivara I, between 1046—63, Chamun<Ja was in
charge of Balagamve and his subordinate Nagavarma caused
several temples to be erected (Shikdrpur, 11 14, 161, E.C.,
, Vllb
 156

XC. NYAYAVINI&CHAYA VIVARANA OF

V1DIEA.JA

^frfiim: II

r%wi: «0JTf^*T?^ f^pr Ttg:rt'7: il'r-ScTr I

,

l%3iq>r «TI5I^ ^?ITqfq: II

!r^t=qr 4w4 91151? rqgrqT% f^^f%cTrqr ?qTqT%R«-T? cTRqqrq^Jiiqsqr

8?T9?R T^WRrqiJ^
The Nydyavinischaya Vivarana or Taiqyarya \idydlini
Vydkhydnaratnamdla is a commentary on the Nydyaviniscliaya
of Akalathka. Vadiraja was the disciple of Matisagara and
famous in the court of Jayasimha. Madhvacharya is said to
been the contemporary of a Jayasimha and vanquished
!|iavc

two Jaina scholars Vadiraja aud Buddliisagara (j\Iatisagara).

But c. 1040 A.D. is too early a date for Madhvacharya.
 xoi. ya&Odhaba charitra op vidieAja
^oig% fiw ^ ii ni
snif^r ^r3q?5^f i
iv

sfi qr^^rm ^Kif ?si i

%JT *i\ 5nf^?nPT ?r^F’^^ra«Ti ii

Vadiraja casually alludes to Jayasiinha as having obtained

his kingdom in battle.
 158

XCII. ekIbhAva STOTRA op VADIRAJA

^if^rsr *Tg

^fT3T: II
 159

XCIII. PAB^VANATHA OF VADIBAJA

!r»r srail%lrin I

A iTs^rr ^wWrqT?7Rr^: ii

ctr f%R2rT^*I, i

^JTTgr Ji^cT II

3Tf%^ jn? JTT^: f^lrf^r i

5r^«r arawfircTT: ii

^ TTcf qfiff^I 1

3n^*Ts?T ^r«ik II

cl^ Ji3^»Tr^: ^ 5T3I^S|»55^ ^^r: I

SR^sq- II

^pirgr^ RftjTrilr^ *Tf^% i

II

JT?i: ?TR RTim^rri^. i

^i^JifcrRicTR^ g^'-qw II

JTr? r*:^ %jt i

II

3TRW^Tf5?fl%JT I

3R?i^ra?rrgf^^Tf^qR ^r n

^rffczr ?l*ir ^TT ^1%: »TI5*r^n3Jrfl^?I: I

»4rq^ qR qfqiq II

3T%^B ^qRr: Rq^T fqq gf : I

qmr >^q3rqFg‘qil: ^Rq fsRr: qjqg; II

AA qrsRsfrq^^ qsiqgq qisfq: i

^f^qcqftiqW: 5a?qqrq fqi^qq: II

fqwqqR T%Rq: i

^i^tqg f^q% ii

fW^qqirq ni^^r «rqqrq^ g^q; i

3#^rqf^R#^ fq%qr^qq f qr: ii

^qqiTRTgsr qq: iqqn i

qfq% II
 160

:
Mqrflcl

?fT%: I

UI%^vri*ff 51% girll:

«ft ^ ^?:iflcirf: II

?n%i 5r»i5i?ici

lr%?i jTict ^if^: 1

g^s^r:

«frqra|5r> 11

^Fir>Tq5:sq q^t^fRT
currqti fTfi^q ?fr: 1

Hqq inrafliq:

T%^#m?r: »;fl II

ricqi^ q^raflxiT gjqr

f%: wi#jr I

«ftqn%T^q sRsir Rq«T

R^qii^ 11

5inqn‘^?a JTn% «qc a> 5

1

qi% f 5j?fiq’if^- I

qn% ^qrf^% qgqm % ft 5 Jrqr 1

R 5q[% ni%^F ^iqgq: w.m'^ ft^q^iq 11

vs^'rqr^ q^Tw |

qjiqr qriR qq^ gq^r 1

^«qqlq qqqqgqr qifq RirgqqqT 1

qRqq q^qqjFcigoq: 11

3T?q »>fr fqqqq q^q fqqq sqiqqqrflf^q: I

qRT q:qq 5[?qjfiq gqqf sqUjqRSBfCrqq: I

#q gi^sjrqqq gqqT qiqq I%=q^qr: I

qq%sgqqn% qi^qq qq^^tqqq, 11

In this work VMiraja alludes to Jaina scholars Grddhra :

Pichha, Samantabhadra, Deva, Akalamka, Vadisimha, the

aiuthor of Sanmati, Jinasena, Anantakirti of Jivasiddhi,
Palya Kirti, Dhananjaya, Anantavlrya, Vidyananda, Vlra-
nandin of Chandraprabka Charitd.
In the Pra§asti, Vadiraja says that in the Nandisaihgha
there was Traividya of !?iripura. His disciple was
Si-Ipala
Matisagara, the guru of Vadiraja. This work was completed
in 1025 A.D. when Jayasimha was on the banks of Ga^tag^
(Ghataprabha).
 162

XCIV. GADYA GHINTAMANI OF VADIBHASIMHA

5r^3 ^TlrTTIlltcT

5irrmi5:i?fT ^rCm^ia^: ii

gR fri«r sjcfl^r

Rs^rgR^jf ?i^rf R t

qfragpTflR^flisfq

qr<r>Tr%f gRgiRcrrgqrar ii

qorJrR%^5FR# 3o?ri?»q go^^rrg

ci^R^r^TTq^r 5l??qiR^ gjTW: I

R’q'fif vjqsi^^fr gioft goTrvRi^^r i

JRiiRfr ii

?fR5R'F»rf?l|5I iI^RcIIHR: fcf: I

i%^r^i^R gq>ii: ii

qRWfR'JTT i

Vadlbhasimha was the disciple of Pushpaseiia. hie Mas also

known as O^cyadeva.
 163

XCV. K8HATRA CHVDAMANl OF VAdIBHASIMHA

%
51 i%<i^ =^Rf5r gi%«flc5^i srw
II

\
In the commentary of 8ruta Sdgara on Ya4astilaka Champu
Vadibhasimha and Vadiraja are called the disciples of Soma-
devacharya, the author of the Champu (959 A.D.).
^ ^if^raisfr 1%^^: “ sri^¥rf^tif^ i

«fr JT^?T T%5?f: ”

— ^?gffKqrw 11
 l64

XCVI. PABlKl^HAMUKHA SUTRA LAGHUVRTTl

OF ANANTAVIRYA
3T^>o5^ ^ ’CrJTcII I

5T5li ii

=gf^54;T 5ig>: ?Tf% i

?TR:3?rr: ag ^#Tf^R.»T'Ji rrf^JTT: i

cr«Trr^ qrg;#'?^ i

%^r 315^^ ;T?r?ra il

55Ttf5i%oiT^jn^«qT ii

• • •• •• ••

jttjt i

cIf^%H ^f^f^T^^JTrarr^: II

• • •• •• ••

*r^qri55 squigirM^r^^r: ii

wir»TT5r ^Rf i

^ 5iRcrrfN%%
5r*TR?ftf% II

1%:

^PTTf ^rCr g% Cr^'ini^i: i

=^T5r ?r«Ttg*Tr5^t

cT^iq^R I

JTif^^^r !Tr^??r ^i^*iT«3r i

^ atr>SR^ 11

s[f% 5R?r ^5WR5m fTR^ II

 165

Anantavirya wrote this Vrtti on Manikyanandiu’s Parikshd-

muJcha Sutras, for the sake of Ilirapa, son of Vaijeya and
Nanainba, of Badaripala vams^a, at the request of Santisena.
Anantavirya %ias been alluded to by Vadiraja (c. 1020 A.D.).
He seems to have belonged to Arumgulanvaya of the Dravida
Saihgha and was the contemporary of Prabhaehandra of
Kranurgana (Nagar, 35, E.C., VIII).
 166

XCVIT. ALAMKlRA GHINTAMANI OF JINASENA

gRr^ 5Tini% il

3T5!^R*l^R I%rlTtn% I

^R5R^ 5% II
(t- 3—4).
• • • •• *•

ir% ftg: I

(JsqJo ^oiecrfoo ;!;lo&»2|ji^ecaio)

Hl5[ctf?: (^ed 3d6)

?^rflrR;[^T jfi^crr 3^ ^i3 snl^: ii

(3W 3T«ii — ^«TfrTf5T^5i: JTisr: ^icTr I ii??^r-

m WR^TRRig— |r% ;
3i55Tirsi?r ?i%)

• • •• •• ••

?jftfrcfT»TrT¥rj[r^ r%JT%fnfcr»Tii%^*I. i

^^urgf^cT ssafruH ii

• • •• •• ••

f^rw'm stw n

This work is soniotimes attributed to Ajitasena. Jinasena

and Ajitasena were the paramagurtis of Mallishena and the
gurus of Kanakasena. Therefore this work may be dated
<;. 980 A.D. Ajitasena is probably the author of Smtabodha
also. Jinasena gives several interesting examples of a composi-
tion in two languages Kaunaja and Samskrt.
The Mulugun(Ja inscription dated Friday 24th December
1053 A.D. {E.I., XVI) mentions the following gurus of Mula-
gun<Ja :—
Ajitasenabhattaraka

Kanakasena

Xarcndrasena

Xayasena (a grammarian : 1053 A.D.)

He is evidently different from the author of Dharmdmrta in
Kanna4a> (1112 A.D.).
 167

XCVIII. UDAYAHUNDARI KATEA OP SODHAjjA

W5np jtw 5nn:??T*MR%ci:, ^'>r

srrirr^#?! fr^Rriror g^gi ui sRworfR ^rit^tk ?:f^Rq^r

^I^jqsr^OT nf^q^R: q;fr?5 Rei% RF^IRIRRI^ II (p. 12).

qjqifjRTO qscfr RfTq5i%«^i^4‘ riri ^ir^: •

qw nq^RRiqsr: ^bis^t qf^^sR Rifigqir

RIRltR TRR ^IRIR ^1% R^rliq^ RIRRRl T^Rf^fT’RTR: qjf^: I

q;^q?^ Rqis? ^r%rqR^RrRr^^R^qm SRTRiRfiTRgr rrrt wt-

ilRRsrqfrq^f^: lfR'?R3f?:?Ri rrt??ijri f^RR^raiRf rirrr
f^W.^ Rlfrr RfnBrri: l 5?5 RfRI =R ?5IR3Tfn% R^f^RT-

WT7 ^ri^SIR: 3R^Rift«rRfrf R?^RRR^lf^^R^Rli'^^R1%^IH: R'^IR^IR-

q^fIRIi«?rRR ^fFlrfr r^rq'RRIR SRR: RJJTRTRR 3ir«T R?qRRR: I%R^R
RRRra RRiR mq^q? psqq sr^rt qjfqfR?: RRf^%-
?:rq7r-R r?:! RRfqR’q^rgRRT qjf^ ;
R#^r gwrpr qRrRTtra^rqisnriR
qjfq: qr3^%r Riqi?rqRT ^iRt qR??fR qw rtr fR^riRl^^RI^RW^
• •
RRT =q R5?r RTfT^RIRI Rfil'R SRIRT^ II
• •

Sodhala, the son of Sura and Pampavati, was honoured

by the rulers of Konkana at their capital Sthauaka. Chittaraja
Nagarjuna and Muniinuni made him the chief poet of their
court. Sodhala mentions the following scholars Svetambara :

Ohandanacharya, tlie author of AsokavUi Vijayasimha w^ho ;

obtained the title Khadgacharya from Nagarjuna, the Digambara

Mahakirti ;
Tndra the author of Jtatnamanjarl.

The dates of the Northern Silahara kings Chitta Baja

Nagarjuna and Mummuni are 1026 A.D. and 1059-60 A.D.

Udaya Sundar% KathS,, ed. G.O.S.

 168

XCIX. MAEAPUBlNA OF MALLISHlNA

?rf^ric?cT: ^!r: i

^srra(^=^55ijniin. I

flr^^r: 5ftfH5W I^R^T 5!fT>SR: 1

5r?rcn^5[i^ n

2nn?r Jt^oirasr: ^i: i

<^r?Ti^#rs^55Si^#r qT^>T %?nrr ii

anhisfr^l^tifir i^rR^q^srr i

^?r'3 a’Jiis^rJT ii

^Rcqii^ i

*rf«^ gjfFS^ II

(I. 21-26)
• • •• •• ••

sriqfr^dm: sft^rr^trqRJT qR?^-. ii

ftr«qw5r: gRi^^"r?r^TR5r ^*rt ^Tqr. . . •>#: i

iiifqiifr: ^ra: ^qi3f i%i%?: ^Jif^gVRS: ii

STiJ^ VRqiTpr |

i'%qt‘g5iTiqi^^q> hs: ii

ifsjT

f^rSrs qs^f R=q^>RT i

sTRftRTJy^ i%f«rraqf5r:

g^fisc ii

«ft T^q^fJT ?fg^ ffllJT^Tq^^ I

»n^W5?rm^ ^arnws^T'q cT^Ir'^JTr i

^ wp5?mgf^ gq?ni«» wf^ ^if^sfr i

Jnf?r ^i%?q q>i% qiaBq i 9N r ii

«fl 333^ «ft tyjiw^sSy I

%?qT sft ^tqrqpqi'^ ^yf^q: ?#hT%^imfqF: i

y|^Ftsr«?JTFgqFn ^.sy# sque^yy^qw ^oqyyt i

«T«nsTT 5fi:?TFqf y:^?RTT^tyq ii

 169

3Rlf^«T??rflTH 5 SI^cTRfJi: I

5iir %cii% II

^=q*pqrft %fwfe«r»Rift fq?T%ci f^q%555ii'»T ^rfis^rr

^ ?wmn II

IT
 170

C. NiOAKUMiRA CHABITA OF MALLISHEJSIA

T%^T i%?rcT =^15 ?r'fn%i«r: i

55^3% rsnmsrgsfT^T: it

^
arsTR i%*ra jth fl-jft 1

^5n®;^gr%^>3*Tti qfcs^: 11

JTfTg^: «ri»T^BisT^5Tg;fijg[?::

• • • • • • • .

^WigST: 1[%: 5l^?II^T ||

wwgq ^fr ^ i%fircT ciftr i%r ^HT?i?r: 1

f^«rTJn%^wr«r: sftirresswfq: 1

«5ll?T: ?I5B«5Tiri73 RJ'irr I

=5ri%'nr Ri:f%^iT %fi«Nrjft 1

 171

Cl. SAJJAI^A CHITTA VALLABEA OP MALLISHEFA

jn=«r ?n55Tf^TT5r® JTf%^ «ft i

gcwr«TFS>r ^51^ ?R2^ri5?«rr?rT % fibrin i

i%5f#r ii

Mallishcjja wrote theMahdpurdna in li, 969 (2nd May

Saturday, 1047 A.D.) at Mulugunda. He had the title
Ubhayabhdshd ChakravartL In the Ndgakumdrn Charita and
Mahdpurdna, he gives the following garuparamjjara :

A j —J
itasena inaseiia

Kanakascna

Jinasena Narendrasena
.._J_ ..

Mallishona Nagasena
(1053 A.D., XVI.)
 172

CII. CHANDRA CEUDAMANI &ATAKA

OF NAGAVABMA
^rts^s^ro Tildoo

j3jadej3ae?i^d sSfeas^e ts^5i?rado isii^ira

;^d;3j3?3j^odirt rfoo^ ^ej^oj^tSjsacjrfjcSe n

This Nagavarma was the sandhivigrahin of Udayaditya

and his elder brother Bhaskara was an ambassador {Rdya-
bhdri). Udayaditya is probably the Ganga subordinate of
Somedvara II Bhuvanaikamalla, ruling Balligave in 1071 A.D.
 173

cm. JATAKA TILAKA OF ^ElDHAElCHlBYA

z^^3|^o^cT9doo es^doo^. . . . o i

Jj^^edoSo^o ^s3ja?^^7j^s:». . . . dja^^dirt sa^^^dddio n

^. . ^do cd^ds ^vad i

tfd£9 do?i?j drte^c^o ^dradddio&wdi ar{«^do ii

20ddo zSd^do^ d^dod^ S7ad<^ od(3ado2odo

da^D^ozaattd dodj^rtdrw (?) dd&>€S^^^?(8o3>/a^
dd do^d^d^dsaddcao dcS^oSjs^ tpa^d^e^ovaduo
qSiddioaooc^Ao^o drte^o ;3ai^^?j^do ^{i^do ii

daocS^doo zsa^^doo d^^dja/^ i

e^di^o des^^ddia^o^dj!.© IjfzjSdd deesi^daocsadddc n

dajflrtde^o ?fad^’da:d^?iJjadcao SjCd^^affacdiF d«3do sioi^ t

^^t^ddo sa^'dd^e^lAdcao qidd esadddOT^o ii

• • •• •• ••

qJdcSno?)^ dirat^o adia?^ di^dd djadr&dd di^e i

dd jidj^F addd rtods ^d^djaiSddiai?;^ taadddodo ii

ddw doSofd'^o qja^cda^jddodog t^swsaa

s^ddJajScsa^ Traddo^d^ ^ '

J^do?i?o^F traoJiF^a^ esa i

^dds^do «rt€^ daFatJ^F (?) ade^ dsaoddi^do n

This work was completed on 16th November 1049 A.D.

in the reign of Ahavamalla Somefivara I. Sridhara was also
the author of a CMndraprabha Charita.
 174

CIV. MlTlKSIIABA OF VIJjflNE^VARA

r%«q?ai I

^[% 5JTtfr*IrlTN%^^ I%f^^Tr 1%^: 4

145o5l^st?ft »Tfi:f^Nra II

nfifRTfir: SRTvTTRT: WcII^I^r I

aiCJi54T«rTf*T?:«iTf^; %i%fWr%cir jt^ti ii

«Tfg5?rr^ i%raci^ gt i

wts?:g: gcH^ gr i%rcrTra: sn^wi^fw: i

Tfo^-tr Jf ^TiT^ 1

o^ri?5T?rg ii

mi ^5'^r i

^g^?g4i ci^Rfiifr ^m: ii

3Tr%^i: 5irrft?:rtr: ^ tr^f^^sii i

V ^ 5r^^Tqr%: MT% f^nri^nrfi. i

3n =5r ar=5r’RTgs[?i. ^7ra%Ti i

^^r: ii

aF^I^^TH 30% ^fll% f%

JTT^g^TR ?;q[r% 1% I

3T^qff4r^ lR«r ^iq^rT: 1%

?IFcT^f|q-K f ^q^rT^: 1%^ II

^1% ?ftJT?rr?:g:F5r q^T^rvTVTtfqr'^qnTTcJFiiR ??f*Tcq^:?Ti^i qRm^iqj

This famous commentary on Ydjnavalkya ^mrti was

written by the Varamahamsa Parivrajaka Vijnanesvara, the
son of Padmauabhabhatta, in the reign of Vikramaditya VI,
of Kalyani.
 175

CV. VIKBAMAMKA CHABITA OF BILHANA

^=tr f^T%: i

513% g»Ti=^ «?TRrgf^[r% (^^^[1% ii 1-46 ii

lf*Tra55^ fcI:%3lf5TW^ 'Sirffl? I

U 55 II

NO
3J?Rr ^ i

?TR5?T JflJir ^ JTR«?r4 ?l:fcR|5f^m II 58 II

ranter i%aTH<r5fri il 64 ii

=?rf: 'Ji 5njR53«»^ i

a^rrer: ii 65 ii

«fi%5iqt JTR ?a: iRi'fl %im ?i55ir i

e?5rJT 2r* 5^ii«R il 68 ii

?TI^ %IR^ I

?R?lTf^^ai5RW =^I3^?r =^2T JT^?s[55^: || 69 ||

=«ri3^a w^RSf 4ii%^ «fr ^9n«T%rij^«r ^ii^qi??: i

?if«T I'l'rf ^qifspqPi “^lyrarR ii 74 n

arH^rf; «fi i

g^rq5??R]q afrq^R il 79 ii

^T9rR»iSFfq*T5%iR: W^PmSSSiq^FH^q: II 87 II

'fFRir^ara I'^q^rr acTFq i

3Ti^F35r aF^qi^r'^FTF^q '^lofr q.qF55^-T55 =a^jnF% ii 90 ii

^ a^qFJFai ??(%«rRF?i. I'vRTT'mr^FFiflq qc^ar^: i

awT^ i^qtqR wng^Ri qjaest ii 91 ii

sRivr qi^q F^iraHr^ »j:€fft^rq i

»T[iq^qi?lTTaiaH3lF#^qa 5T'<qpr II 92 II

wsrsFiRi^ F^arcFa-Fan i

^.c^F^ 5F:F55F!I55 =q'J¥J|Tt: F^^ a^FaFl'^F^qR^TTf^ II 94 II

3iFq^F5i5^«nf|[ i

3TfF5r =^9T qiaF®! gwiFw^^^L ii 98 ii

iWfor ^ 3«qT?fsfinEJi r'JFiqOT i

102
^ir5u>rs?ni^ ^ «nr35 w'f: sr%q^Ff5r: ii ii
 176

3?^f^ 3f?5^T^^;|: ii ill u

Ji^i'># q: ^rjpg# i

jJTWSTfr qrtTTTiir: u 114 it

^jsfrg^iT: qR^i^t^r w: l;t^^?:: i

annriR ^ TOTri%: ii 115 ii

=Er^R ^mfiiRT g^i 7^14 ?(%5fig^^: n ii-l

%STi%^'?rgf%%!T sriss: i

?ff(%^n%9r ^ra RTrff^i^^iTi^ii^rragii: ii lli-l

3r5iRR»U5i2Tr%? 5TIUT gif^r^fTT iT?;n^q??r i

^iPr ff ff JT^ir^: II 25 ir

«frf%*pJTrr^?iiTsn^>?r ^if%^T3TWW r?g: 5R^ii%ci: ii 26 it

'•a

T%^ITr^^I3I55^7fl^I%rat ^IT%f»T#raq[ II 27 It

^iTWcnsr^^TTjWJT’T^'^^rRr^^r ii 28 u

The extract from Tiilhana's ViJcmvidniadeva Charita refers

to events only np to the coronation of Vikrainuditya VI. From
the Chuluka of Brahma sprang up the Clialukya family. There
was Tailapa who destroyed the Eashtrakutas. Tlis son was
Satyasraya. Ilis son Jayasimha dlstingxiished himself in
elephant fights. His son Avas Ahavamalla Trailokyarnalla.
He defeated the Chdlas, took Dhara from the Pramara of
Malava. Bhoja had to abandon Dhara. Ahavamalla perfoim-
ed iuldpuruslia ddna. Karna of Dahala was vanquished and a
pillar of victory was set up near the sea. The Dravida also
was repulsed. He made the city of Kalyana. His three sons
were Some^vara, Vikrmaditya and Jayasimha. The old king
desired to crown Vikramaditya as Yuvaraja. Some^vara I
committed suicide by drowning himself in the Tungabhadia
after declaring his faith in Siva.

Vikramdnka Charita of Bilhai^a, ed. Buhlcr, B.S.S.

 177

CVI. NiLGUNDA GRANT OF VIKRAMlDITYA VI

qR5q?Tir[5rfoif f rrMs^rniir
?I5Rn^55*'4 %cllp5r ??HITnpT <TR^r%?TRf

5555^ wn^uqwir^iTRrr ^^r-

^[^5iw?5rR ^TJrer^jfr^^r ?r^«T^r%T!r ^^rrf^Rrf^

r#q?n5rT ^isR^n^rig^R^iR: i

sraa^-jfr: fr<r

?3 I

^^31^5155 i53T?TIJ?l3m^Tij;

II

#^ra^r%ii'ir%3 I

cTf5T5ll^^^3 l^WTrc?!:

5?JIT ^T%'JIF7«?15rr R»Rt II

%Zm^''^PA\ ?BT%'T3rpqRTRcrRr f 55 Rl^q \r^ I

^i( m%i%r«-T%«f |R|f : I

IR F^qR^ft^RSr: I

i%^t?iR<:R?r Ri^R^osr; sjsrRr n

5^ifir^ 5ii%^ ?^rf?iFF §?T i

f55 ?:r^2T55^-;ff II

=^55 F'^gg?;*F q^vF^ ^ftf^f -^ife rr^f ^orrtjt: r?:irfit:

I cFrFqqf: g^% ^RFF^g^JT ^rgiR^sF^TF ^rmfqg^qF%

?;q;i'^ ^55: 1

qqJTN 555^qF^iq(^ q'qqT^r:

g^sq; q?Fa?T\f ; q^R^FFTOcr: 1

3l»T qFqqF^ ?TfF3

sqqFW ’SFFq^ qF^^qrq^g. u

 178

5Ic5l%55q 3RI^ I5 : I

sri^RT f 5r<; I

vn>TT'i;iirR»T >n^
5?r^?i f^cT II

?r^5if5T

JiJr?ii #i %34%:

<T3^?ftiTFfqq^c»j5r^ ^raR^Cmt

5^q>'^4^T^5fr%: 1

?Tf%mRlFqfrir5!J< 4*155^: ^f^sqi: ||

jrT4flFa^f4q^«T J?Cf #r 1

=qi§qRRi ^ ?qitq4l si^w 11

RfsRT qi344l^q ^^rf^rqjqslq^q;

^r^rrwq^qgqw^qqq ^ 11

3ra»R'if?ri^[iq55qi^Ri fs^jrfr qRjfra JTfiqsjri: 1

^qRSl'Jiq JR4(55q; RfirfV: %ra4lS3iR- ?R5?r: II

rr5gtifqaB*Ti%qt »ijf5y; 1

?l4lPSf p:R555H?4r gS qq?T4l^: II

^r3P=JT iq^iqiiq# qRR^iq^^R I

=qgofr l^^qiqq: ||

qq =qi^fq?:n?q 11

iqqjqifq^I^jqR? Sn^TI »ftJTq?T?BJT: I

^1^3 I^q: II

%q5iiw4i5Tl4T iq^qifq^H!ira- •

fiRig^^rqri^iq. ^iftmi^rsR 41^?:; 11

»

sRai<mw^f 31% qg^^i 1

sfiqqf^ #5^ ?wr 4qqm 11

 179

i%?nvr i

ct%T%l%Tlf^: ?T9T«r^r raJBlTTi^: II

%^??r ^?rra55^f 55«fiToin5Rir sr^irt Scis^Tist i

wr«n%Cr f^f^^qi^i‘9it>^ f^qrr'^^: n

^gWf^'r ^15^4 fJrf^^ii i>(?)l[gqv??|4r^: 1

3T5l^q^si ^Nrr^s^ra-: JTW: ||

3TRf 1% »T3IiT JIVJI^; |

?t? 3R55^ ^r^q- q-iaqjJirr 11

afil'^?lI^?:iIRr^^ Jl=^l'^^ ?n^TI?f55: I

^i sr^m'iw avfn% 1

^raic^fos^ ?reja5p f^5 y*! ^fesircrtf ^ 1

^4r g%Ji ^.^iJiRor 11

?c4 3^11%% glii^ ^ ’?i5fr

f few>ir55fTRWIci: I

^f?T ^Tl? T'tr

^|3|^5^flfj^ II

^1 II

^rigni^'r ^fi^^sijqr^s ^qciq flf 1

tirr: ^ =^T?^i II

^f[|i55ijqi55r?i; ?fi3Tr'T,5qr?iiT5ii^^q^ 1

^T^qrgsr; ^1r 1

?[3fT5[ijfl:^^55 55rr«l ?fT ^rrrf^9r5q5gi;igr: n

. . . cf^I3^:

q^if%555qifq li^w I

W% gi^W^ g^ir'»IRii5?I»i?I II

i^?TRr fWTsrof ^q5%fitr55*>;r ^r<®c% 1

ft^CRcI 11
 180

?lrr: RVTIf I

?i9TI?IT^: qicSf^^T vr^r^r: It

3Ti?JTTq?«iiJifm^w55q% i

qmcTPqg?RI% ^ift^nar II

«i5?«nfi«qrn'^rar vr^im ^ f|;*?T^: i

^wiqcacnq srit m fq«fR?T ra?ii: ii

sinsifsicr >i[*n?: sft^ qsf^wrq? q;ta; i

q;T5clTI%®I55 5I?I^T?q55 =qr^j[: =qi^3T4«irfrR5^r 33?%?^: II

q: ^ 5«P3r«irf

arisRJT a(%q5r ^i^q iqsrJi

vr quri ^qmrEg^sir^i

Jiif f^ q%li ?iqTf?rq5ni%wiri^ i

<}?3 fI^T3^:

3Ti€i>iqi: qRi^igraJT lakqi^ i

«qR?IW ^5f^w qftqR 1

gf^q^^^I. II

=5T3 «ft i«^q?5VT *T?Ri5ni'^^R qnw'^ •kjt ^tir^ ?T9n«Rr

^55f^55^ 'qig^^iw'q ??Rr?5r33qRJTS ?T«rRqrr%:

^1^*1 f^q>*iqq 5T# qq^jn^nsils g^ ^fos ^rqr^r

4 fa i (l'ri ^qqi q«5ci qio^q- fq^iq^^n ^rair^»T%wfT

iqmohsqr. . . . «fTHR5|gq5TJm^q^ T%ga[HRT5JH?t • • II

This grant, dated Oh. Vik. year 12, Prabhava, Pushya

bahula 13, Vad^vdra, TJttarayana Samkranti shows that the —
later Chalukyas belonged to the older family of Badami thus :
 181

Jayasimha Vallabha

Hana liaga

Pulike^i
1
j

Kirtivarma Mangaleia

Satya^raya

Noijumari

Vikramaditya

Yuddhamalla

Vijayaditya
!

Vikramaditya Bhimaparakrama

Kirtivarma Kirtivarma

Taila

Vikramaditya

Bhima
Ayyana m. Krshna’s daughter
Vikramaditya m. Bonthadevi

Taila m. Jakavva
 182

evil. QOVAIDYA of KlETIVAEMA

ttci'^o sraeJSjJrfod^. . ?3^«d?o S^sdjso r

dd^o^o i^cirlr^^sf^dwosejo*' ^jaeodo? ^eArd- i

sSir ddwi^owddiodj qn)|^ cia|^o da3oJa?33j^ao ii

d’^3^2|{o ff3€)2Sd?i5^aF'*3 daa^ i

csd e3?dj^do ^edes*" w&js sj^esdao dd ^cysdo

u c) 0 1'

eoadja (?) dcS^j^d^dd^o d;3d;^rt;^(die;^ dee^d^s^sodo sw i

d qSoad^^dd (?) nnsjzijdod^o ddwda eSljaea^aodo

:&?dr2^oJ^o (?)

The author Kirtivarnia was the son of Trailokyamalla and

Belahi (?) and the younger brother of Vikrainanka. He was
the disciple of Dovachandra and had the title Palabha-
vaudya (?)
 183

CVIII. BAJAMANA^iOLLASA OF SOMSSVAEA

JRScTT JTf I

3T5q'giJTl7 «5qTR H II i-1

1^55^: sfl??Ifl«?5j;7I%: I

JTRfflSW 511# II

5iJT^i=sn43?cr^Ji; i

3Twr#is?r ii2i#5r ri"^; ii

• • •• •• ••

tR5nf*Tf|rlfWiI%: 5rvRI?R^#gcir 1

?RI3^r: 5»?B»jWfcTRWT: 11 11-62

?if# 5R?[rn^ I

5T^ #W HR II 63
H5? ^5RigCT 51R% I

hIhihf^ ti 64
#iwi irrar^ i

qftsnir^^ rsf^t ^ n 65
• • •• •• ••

^ HW qg f^TRl ^rH3gfT«?T 1

HI^Rr ft5R; fqW. agqRHfHHT: II 160

JTR^ ^ig^qvRH^: 5ni%t ?Tr^ I

^iiI?TWI%I: #%?! II 161

RHcfr^r: RRq^qil ii 162
^^I5:R5I^w't I

^qni^g cT«ir JiRT«fiHR>RfFR ii 163

f iRF cF5rTiH4^T^«q f3«qr ai%i%?nii i

qRIHHfT 3?Rqr wq: qgil^qqi: 11 16-1

3Tsqi SRHRif^ q^ qr qi?qqr \

qR^srigHq'q %q: ii 165

Rif qiqq «r?qR qoqqR gjiqf^oiijqr ,

iqqqiq’^iqiR qfKR-q II 166

giiRT 5rm?ri'JiT qsqqt nqiiRiq i

qio^iqT HPJ^TJqqqR R II 167

3Tiq%flMI?RT5T HimqiH^R ll 1 68
 184

^ JirjRsr i

II

^»?i5Tram ijpfr cicfWH, •

ft: qrwfifTi^r ?i?i?cn?Tf^s^fi: i

srt ^T?r sif^rT fr^ ilicin, i

f^Rioit S>^[t fIR5P>qi%=q^<»i: I

SI^SIJi: q lT%qrq. l

qife[R qift i

3Tri?!iiq, q?qq§fmiq ^prq: i

l^qqi^gqr q-qr qiRqq^^i g^qq ii 195

qf^q^ gqf vrqq^ I
459
q;qliq^TJr:qra: ^ostr qii? qrqq: i

qji^qrq'fcq «qrq f^qqiqq: ii

46 o
q^r^sg ^iqig^ q$i% qiqqj^ i

qjli^qq: fiqsqigfe ^IITqq: II

q^gq ^fqiq^ qi'^iqigig^ gq: i

^''^A ^¥T qqiqsq: w.^: qq^q fqfqq: II

qqiSosrqq q^cqq?^ i

fqqjjq i%rsq qi%fq qrqmjicsqiqqir ii

qiR 5 i 5fir qiqqsfr^q^q: Cisq#qqifraq[ i

rqr^iqw qiqsqr qigfuq^r ii

q^r ^qq5^'|qTq: qf ffqi qr^s^^iqi: II

q:^ qiq^s gsqt^tr iqqqr?iq^ i

3T?qqr ^ qi^sqiq fqfqftqq: II 4 GC

• • •• •• t»

fq^f 3*^ qw iq=qi?:qqc i

f%=qR qq i%qpq fqqr gifqfqqqrq: i

qqqi qqqr qi^qq: qnqsqqiq^rr ii 1249

qfJrq f'ESfqaiqr qiqq qiqrqqtqq I

f^qiqqiq q: mi^iq;: :q 5 ^q: 11 1257

q% qi qqqi qi qqi^q q g®qr^ 1

^qi q^qiqki gq^ftqr 11 1281

 185

q^^RifRs^n ^J*rt sn^ i

31^ a?ii% ^f^TRi f^iw<i. II 1282

• • •• •• ••
•
^«lflfJr q^-?IIl1l 4?RT aJTMcT: 1

=^g'q; qTR5im; ^g4t44if^: ii

11-29

*i«?R ^^\ qsr ?T5r =f5R;q5n n 11-32

rn?Tr5i|il^q?9ii=^i55r9Tra^^*l. i

3?!%^ ^ gjT: ^rrsyf af4% ii

11-33

rTcf: I

5r3Tr??ri|wr%i?'»ig?rn i

3Rir =^5^g5^n;i?TcfJi. i

R'^w ?i5 ^jrqqv^i i

R^r^: fcT^*?! 3I#I I

€r^ fn3'i%^iJTi:^f5r5r: i

=g4<»ir ??5f g% 3I^2RI: I

TgT355 q^tnif «iR'i;r^i|q)f5r^-r i

|jTq^ uRKfr f^H!^?fr i

aw ni|q;R?rl ^iif^?r: i

3Twi345[rq[ qrfi5i: ^^*i?:'»r ?r4ifq*T[; i

qr^»T?^ ^Rinr i

=^4^1 ?ra<3jjrq[, I

=qi55q^q;: ti

?icq!5ri«ng»i's%g: SRq^i^ i

3TR#?r ^|«F clR^R; I

^qg%? gi|sf 5Rf)q ^1#; i

a%qw§^F«i: ^
qi^w4^
4W^^irr^ ^gqai^
i

a^4g% ^f^n^5c4^sir; i

g^I ^1^ a'slq;: q^5iE[^5I 'sqm; I

«T*R?4 q^:^?t3ff Trf%«BI3lR

^
I

4f55 I
 186

3r4 55^T^ ^T?T^T I

3i2[JTi^igj|qr%: i

cRiTr^^T\^j^r??fj?wrjr^ i

• • •• •• ••
.
5CI9: ^IRrn'JJJT^ Ir'®I: I

5flrnRf ?fw?«ww I

5y?Tcais5W i

iqgrfrrgq 5c%jfi 5i^cT3?i ^^if^crt i

^rr^qlgawiT er^^^R'tqirr: i

5Fi%ffqiq; ii

i?frcf3ii[%^5r Rig^5ErT»T?;'Jr 4
'
\

R^I^sf5T=j5R^I!^I^cTTfI'Jl'l I

This important oncyolopaedic work, written on Friday

22nd March 1129 A.l)., throws valuable light on almost all
aspects of Karnataka culture, from cooking to Kingship. It
is attributed to Sdmesvara III, wlu) had the title Sarvajha.

The local administration was in the hands of oflicers over

1, 10, 20, 100 and thousand villages, with correspondingly
increasing pow'er. The revenue from animals and gold was
l/25th, from grain Jth or 1/I2th or l/6th from areca nuts and ;

ghee, rasapaddi'lhas, scents, mc'dical herbs, flowers, fruits, grass,

edible leaves, leather goods, earthen and stone ware, and fish,
etc., l/6th. No tax was to be levied from Srdtriya Brahmins.
Khe(J<Ja operations for catching elephants are described.
Weights and measures are imumerated.
3 Manjadi or Gun j as — 1 Kupaka
10 Bupakas —- 1 Kalanju
The Balance is described and also the process of weighing.
The king’s advisors were five or seven. The method of
adjudicating disputes, the qualiticatons for witnesses and the
prescribed penalties are mentioned.
Some architectural details about the construction of
palaces are given.
The game of polo comes in for a detailed description.

Abhildshitdrtha Chintdmani, ed. M.O.S.; ibid,, G.O.S.

 187

CIX. dharmambta of NAYASENA

sTOiyaoe^etsdiiJja^eSr^o^ i

'.
s^tt^cy^rfocio i

zid ^art^^3a5^«?qy35i;ii5Jdo?^j3;^Fe3^e3»o ^ja^So i

dJdd ridcoz^^Qrj dw^;^sys^h^e2ia3D*‘ drae^djav*" ii

• • •• •• •• •• ••

oSOjeysj^da^od ^eaisScJd^o&iod, ssse^j^oSjatf^od

^dsSc^^d^od I

sSj8?^do?oo3vfii<?^od aatsdoejS^od, Sejo^aSjj

dsodood I

tioJdj^tfoSja^od 2rao^23^d.soaiod, s^doiojadja^od sao^zSci

d<scd^od I

I5adortdj^<^od di0(5Dq5s35S^od, 3iS55i^o3ja*^0t)od 4^tSed

sS^^od I

s^oorteeSoSjas^i^od doejJass^djoaaod, l^e^aissdjas^a^od

ddtSeiqieS^^od i

«iooMortoorfdj3^?^od j^o^^sSd^od, a!il^rteeSo3««'s^a^od

z^o^^eSci^od I

^<?odd,o3ja^od e^o^ESfSd^oSiaod, rfjs^rfa ^^^od sj^j^ed

'
ssd^od I

•«j^ddj3'§jal^drsia^led^d5)od, n^^daSooSja^od doejJatSci

ddodaod I

d5do3«)a<^s3?iod ssad^raSdsi'Soaiod, dd^j^oSja^od sraJ^rtSd

ddo^od I

i#®s^oao3ja^od dd^dod^j^^od w&>«^^dja^od srad^res^

d d o^<a 0 d ti

TTsidaqir^daao^oda i^ded^^i^adiSoda. . .

-ftOdiSa^ojdodJsrtr dddoaS^oSja^drtdjaodad^rda
^3 d^»30daa5l^,-Scxia doddd^dc3ja^>^ daa§jae^do
t3d;§;^adF sjrai^diidjaddja's^rt^d dai^d^djav**
^daddada^ as^aaddaatfaa^^d add.oiaasaT^raaddaav*’ ii

qidESfd^w^o !{S;§;a^?^jddod^o vad^d^dads^oaJadi i

i^dda?)?jaFf rt,o^o ?)ddo ^jaars^djaaSa^ cjar^lo&ao ii

 188

qidj«>rd^^;!i

?jSo33^-

d^rta-lido q5o.|;?3j^5^t4^o di^a ^^dHii^dJs^odo ii

The date of this work is give as 6. l()37, Nandana^

Bhadrapada Suddha 1, Sunday, Hastanakshatra. But the date
is irregular and probably meant for S. 1034 (Sunday, 26th

August, 1112 A.D.), the teachers mentioned by Nayasena are :

Ajitasena
SomadeVapan^ita (con. of Some^vara 1 1042-68 A.D).
Gunachandra (eon. of Bhuvanaikamalla).
Narendrasena Traividya.
Nayasena.
Nayasena mentions the holy places of Jainas —Mailapura,.
Chola, Lalitapura, Bandanike, ^ariyur, Hanugal, Parivali,
Pulugere, Kopana, Mulugun(Ja, Pottagere, Blavatti, Tero,.
Tavanidhi, etc.
 189

CX. VIZAGPATAM GEANT OF AXANTAVARMA

CHODA GANGA
. . WcTRfTsTWW^:

fWRif^r%
sf^JT^r ii

rTcg^r i

5IRJT af^ci TT^%^?jr TT^tTcf ^ f^rasT ti

^ ^i?5if55 gOgaii i

cis^qi 5ri?f^r¥r^^7: II

^T<Jt5r:gg: ^^rroi^ gomiilr i

sra^^IRf 'T=qJIT: ||

3?sT^WRqi^^r R^sqi^T Rsrr gu i

3Rrci»:^'f g# ii

nl^'>i^TR5Tflw Ji?fr^rc?fJTr*iiRcT

r%|T5T5ft¥r*nJT: ^ aritt ^
arisn'^ai RfiiR ii

This grant of 1118-19 A.D. gives an account of the origin

of the Eastern Gangas of Kaliuga. The son of Turvasu was a
Gangeya who gave his name to the family. In his line was
Kolahala who built K51ahalapura in Gangavaeji. After him
ruled Virochana and Virasimha. Virasimha had four sons
Kaniarnava, Danarnava, Marasimha and Vajrahasta. Kama-
rnava gave away the kingdom to his uncle and accompanied
by his brothers went to Mahendragiri. Here, after worshipping
GSkarna Svarni and obtaining the Bull insignia he overthrew
Baladitya and became the lord of Kalinga.

I.A., 18 ; Kalinga Sanchika, p. 431.

 190

CXI. SRAVAXA BE^iAGOliA EPITAPH OF

’MALLISHElSrA

l^R ^ §T%^ 11

^p^spTrsrJiw^f^ i

2r«rre^ROT^iif5r=^^i^; a?Rf: srmim "

*T^R?ri??i%q5: q?ir^'r ^^cii i

5[^i?ra q?f^ii?5iq=^JTS2Ti|^ =^n¥r: i

an=qT^5??i i

Itjt i

I 1%^T f^I^cTimsjf^^Tf^^r: :

'll qRi%5gf vifrqqi <Tii^r i

q^iwTiaq qsrqftsl lilw i

ai^i? ^?frz^ 53^ i

qr^rafl 11

3Tq? ?T3JT?raft3(% ?52q5qi=qi? i%f r 1

qrflfl i%crqi% ^jq q;iP4i5%qi*i 11

"Enm JT?5i5q5®%55rat»wqe5r ^0^ 1

'^2rRr%: q^^flr ^rqq^: 1

^ g^qr li^qsl qr i%55r 1

?;qrqqi«q qftfl: qsr: 11

qftgll^r^r^T 5rtli':qCi5T qqr 1

q=lrq55qlr f%5Tq i

li^r ![rr?iq|q?rr qif|qf 1

ifilifeiw sqs^fqr^qflrq^qraiq: 5EnTt%sT q? u

?i 5r s's^w ^151: ^«Rfl a'»riqq^i|i(?) 1

qq^i^ qq sqv%q?^Ttq. s^qq sq^qmlq qq'qqi gqqj^ 1

?Tf|qr ?f qT?i%5r1^^r: qtqqf^ q^qq^rq’rq. 1

qwqcft q?iqr flr^s^'q q>q|q n

gqf% ^qq^qq^rqq: gqrq^rjrqisqTHqqi^ 1

qflfqiqqqtqqqn^qt gqf^ ^ifefqqf^ qqifq fq: 11

q|?iq*qi5^r%3#'iwt ft^R^q t gNT^stqiqq. 1

T%?i 'qqqsKqilif^q^jqr ?Rq qqr qqn^r: 11

 191

?r5C^T ^Mi^r 53ir gsr^r: f^rTrjnoTgf^i^riJT^^JT »

‘^mi%; STW fl53T ^fS^T I

ff’.^gajT ^f^j?ifgii II

3T|r: ^smor st^tr; q?;JT^^: I

fstf t^wT ?i^^ciTii; II

g®TiW¥r i

»t| j5(^^fq5?5iF5fcq®r*fr^: i

l%q;?fffq:qTc5 ITlIoS?^?!?^ I

2rf?THI%»?fiqi^F5rqrqF7qi?qsTTmcTiq: I

JTfv?: gJTr^g^: ii

rlRiqq' iqR^^I^JfFarr 3J5iq^T^T ^r4 I

tri:: 4i^ql3qn%cT ^?:q=t^Rf4qrjrr%: i

iiRi%fHfrqrisr qiR^ W!4 =q i

tiTi^rt §iT<T^qq;^ fq^qi ^qiqj^qj: ^ ii

a?$Tg[flrRT4R'?r ^wFq- f4’q%rqq<qjTiri^’j4^ »

'11=315?. ! ?TTf^ig»T ! ?TR=cT q?q^%?Trcrq5Ti^qT: i

f%g Rc^Tc^T vq fqsiRq: RIRvI^T g^w: : II

g-qR^R qi^T^r qiRffqr 1

qRrgiWfqqT?: qrg? fqq: ^EF^ qj^I JTISqT 11

T.V'Sf^ ! ?iq'iRqq qR?[^qq5^cq qqrq i

^§;c5?qi4lSf5RFlt 5|R RT%^JTtlfqi2q: Tl^^-^IRt I

4rq^ii|4q ?Re^R h3[t 4r 44i ^TfRr

q^qtrer 5n%: ^ Ri^qi^q ^qr?)^ n
sTTfqq^ qjtfi^qq q.q5y i

TOcJ: 4 qf^^r 5T^qR3i% qqi I

?ilf; qrar f^^TvqTfirqt i

^
qreiqi^ ?r^5? f4i%^q qs: i%=p^iilKr: ii

q4*ii^
gftg’PT^qgi%?q ^ ?rq»4 i

«ft^^5pT ^r4 qgq^wq g^gR^rfqfq?! qijqr ii

qrf^ i

qR qsnqq qwraqi^g ^i^Rqqf^qcr ii

 192

^=5R5i: i

JTRt^P5T ^551^ 5??rr ?«nr# I

a^tih: 'Tigqmq: ?T«r[*i?firfrq: ^esiq^ i

tr»p^q>?5qf^?T I

?r^ qit »Tsq «T5icT n

^ snn^ \

q?wf^ »i^qr ^ i?q s? ii

Wfrqq-rcqqwqq f^f^^tRr JTWisqa qf^ :

^Rrq%Tif^cR:q5[^r^ q^qrfq^i^g: i

%qi ff mi qqqif^w©: ri?rw ii

aTi=qr4q^ ^ *i(& i

«1l% qqqR5Erqi%I?T: «ETq5f??I«^ II

%Tq®rfrig<iira1 ^qii ^rpn-q: saqqfqT^ciqcyi gHSfnqqr:?: i

(?) II

^riq ^Tjftq qr i

55:^qiT%q^q?n aq^r q®. q'jrrq?^^: i

T%«q^ s?Tg%qqT f qrncfr qqgqlqigqi: i

^ qiqiqq qsiUTqSi^ ^qi: ti

?T«qq.q qf 5i<inqrg^iqq;q aa'is?: i

qsfcircT qr^n ii

3Tf^^Tq^ ^m^snq^r: %f^^»>S^3q?qaR: I

?rfiqrqi^q: srihqicssfiq: ^Iclt q?T^qfqqxrjfl«ft: I

rfl^ ?ifhT%?rptTd !i?R®i=q5F 1

'ficicTa; qq: afqqfq: •

qiqr^ft q^i«q qiqqsq ^iq^^aRis^i^ i

^^Rqi%Re5lf^l%^: II

qqiwtiqift 55f«f qiqqm ^tirpt •«?ti:q r RqRf^ '

RRRqqq i%q[q rri^i T?q f| a^igi^ ii

qRRqqfs»qT% qftqiq f^aitl^qR i^^^qqqRR sn%qi^

^qj: af^?rr :

sqiq;^ frlRqqqi I

qsftf^S %f^^R5t qqi W^lqi i

 193

?r: f^r i

f^«r?pffiT% agTit^% \ ii

^§rq'»if 2r^ ’CTrg^m sn=5trriT^^r%ci ^3ii%i%: i

^3TiTifeg^ ^ ^f=^i%3i??rrfr *i?fr%q: gvril: ii

«ft»rfrRn»Td =^5^,: I

f>cft tT^ f^ ?pirqt® n€\ ?r»5tt i

?!?r^iuj=?r Ji^^srr fqjif : ii

Wr^qT'i5Hn% ^^qiwiof;^ I

«5?T: ?f*T=S’4 I

^TORJTr^JTT «ftWT%I!3r II

gif*ri=2rtr4 jia?: %"4lJrin :

«ftqwg^?r 5iq^<2% ^ngv^3i?q>jqr i

q?fe% wff^?i3r?Tf%wr[: i

5if|;f| »T4T^?ir i

?53g5*Tg^«r5?r ^isq^r^q: n
Traios sqias^i^r w^ira gf^i^^r i

JT ^i^r% m«n»?r |

5fi%?it ^[^eff f^?5q qssf^rgfr^sr: %s5r *11 ?% 1

»tI i%i=E?T^rl 5n%Jiiqq^r¥r ^f^?nr Jnti%

^
11

gr%5C 5i%q yirtmu’^i^im 1

w qi^^is^ngjTr «ftqi%r^t!gf%: 1

jqiHi qti^cf q5{q|q 1 % 1

3m?p?iqu 5^i?TJrg>: wi^m: qigq : 11

nnm''W I

«ft^5^fw5i?Traf^gjnngr ^ftqTwigqg^ti^er erg: agfg: 11

% ^I’?RI>iq ?flqif^^F5t^qsi

qit?ii ^q%r sfiFRig^^ 1

qRRilcgf%^u'^r^i»r srs^t sfl?T q^rg^ifft

^
1

aiq: «fti%i^ ?T^?i^%55 ci^fifeqsisrt I

 194

ST=iiTf% HR: »

sSTRSHT^g^^STC H H: Wl%HITf^ II

H%I VR% HR Hcllftf rfi^Uj; I

'
?W%rHi|5S4fI?H^g^ II

gHflHR ^ HR?ft I

HIRH 3H^;RJ{Jpi#5CRf^lH tlfjfRi I

H HHTHr5n/5r«rR Hf r i

H%H g'Hi II

R^RHHH H'T: sfr^HTWH^ RRH R^ailfH Hl^fl I

5RR HcIH^T^HTI^RTWm: II

H^traiR HRH '?R^55 55 :5H: trr^HcSr I

HThPhHIHHcH T%THI%»: ^^TT^igw: I

^RTRIfR ?nR5H Hf^fH: HTH»4wH HH- I

RRHig R?:«5T: ^ '5HIR55TIRI?^r: II

"‘RTJfl%” qi»R5l (HSS

HWIH ffSRHHH I

H?HRT TR gR^fHH® ggg;-

3TI!RTR?FI ^^HgS^RRH: II

«ftH555T Hgwr HHRI 3^-

HI^H nC'^HigHHf NOHT^^RHH: : I

3«^i«Hr goi^ qi%HT!^: h rt^r ^rhht i

H?gH5I»R nfoSH Jlf^ af^T: II

: RI5R R^lfH^r I

RR Rif^^cIR^HHf^HI HIR?aH?H gR 1

q?i H?PT>f|[^IHRHHR'Rg^ II

• • •• •• ••

HR H %R^l: W^RHTH HIRm qfl'HHURO^HIf^R g'^'RHH-

• • •• •«

H %^T H H^r Hcflnr

^Jjrr HHRfHfRHHRIH. ^ I

gHR^ H SHI H^ft^ ^rH:'?HRT?W

i '
 195

5ti%3: mm!{
^i% ^a% i

»TT^ 'Br5g*r% gcfm ^i>: i%% ^the^

^i#r ’Ti^ ?T?TTJTiq%: i

f^^^lsr^RSfTJT^T: sfrn%^> g(5l: II

This iuscription dated f**. 1050, Kilaka, Phdlgvna Buddha

3, Sunday, Svatinakshatra (1128 A.B. 30th March), is a record
of the Kuiitjakun^anvaya, Nandisamgha. Bhadrabahu the
Sruta Kevalin was served by Chandragupta. Then in his
lineage came
Kun^laknnda.
Saniantabhadra.
Simhanandi.
Vakragriva.
Vajranandin (author of Navastotm).
Patrakesari.
Suniatidcva (autlior of Humati kiapiaha),
Kumarasena.
Ohintamani (the author of Chintdmani),
Srivaradhadeva (the author of Chuddmani and praised
by Dan(Jin).
Mahesvara.
Akalamka (the contemporary of a Sahasatunga).
Pushpasena.
Vimalachandra.
Indranandin.
.Paravadimalla (the contemporary of Krshna Eaja).
Aryadeva.
Chandrakirti (the author of ^rntabindv).
Karma Prakrti.
Sripala Traividya.
Matisagara.
HemasenaVidyadhanamjaya.
Dayapala (the author of Bdpasiddhi).
Vadiraja (the contemporary of Jayasimha).
Srivijaya (worshipped by a Ganga).
Kamalabhadra.
 196

Dayapala Pan^ita.
Santideva (worshipped by Hoysala Vinayaditya, had[
the title “ Svdmi” from a Pan<Jya and “ Habda
Chaturmukha ” from Ahavamalla).
Ounasena I^n<Jita of Mallur.

Ajitaseiia

Santinatha Knmarasena Padmanablia Mallishena

d. 1128 A.D.

E.C., IT.
 197

CXTI. DAVANAGBRE INSCRIPTION OP BUJAl^A

ftOjs^rfdo 3od5Jj3j35ir<»i?sirfid4'S, i

^j|j^^(35o3|^^ej3!drP5e)qSFao i

as)rta(3«)^?ajoo*’dci5^ic3j3^dcdoOj5i?Jorf i

o3j3?r{a?i5djCr8od;i)^ ii

s5Jdoi>dj335^^^;d5j;d^F^a^sii^ci^3c^^^!!i^tx^ ?io i

cdw^^5£)s^;!ia{.^ad^^^adojo?jao O^^2ij3e3|^o ii

srudoaij^(3^|j^i^doFa^dj3dFci c^ddxDo;^ ^^dcio d^-i

doFdcio ?jo3o0?a «rlcdi^ddcio dddji^ rs^owddjas?*' ii

i3o^^^o ^S3oddoS^o;^dF>dFdJ3a da(<d^35^t:S^;!g3dJ3^t^

2TOa5e)d'§?dcia ^wi^^jaodi, ddo^wsad^ diods?
doo^oa?^ TiDi^^o draa ^'^doo !^3|^«^j357se;ddd5?^d
^ddFfJsd^'S^diEsdjas?*'-

dddFddo dj^j^stijidd^ad^oSio i

dddd^d^^ ^o3ci^ ?)tia^dodoic^dc5«>daoed)do i

d?jdd^d4^ ciw^f'^Foij 3^dFdiqy3ododj3?t3o3io i

23;!j'ddici^^ qidc§fd>S ^^oS^^dideddiaFoSjav*" ii

da^ara^dodqj’dejiitid^cdidi^dodcysw sSts^^^owo*' i

da^d^D^ «(diu|j^^?3o^d^w2iio-3do?dFdoo ^(do^;^D«“ ii

©ddjas^rtdjtto ^dw t3w ^dcdd5^d?5'33oJSj3f i

cjjd^^ dd^dj^)od€>ddood©oi)o ^wdiodeysr^ao i

ddd^ d^l^rra'^^d^dodo wrta^23ftedo efJja i

ejJdoijSjal^^ e^adcQ (?) ^^dod^ o«»«^dJ3?v*' ii

soOd ddoejJoFWo aawdoJd dodddod^djss^^do-i

dd da'^(d^a«>d^zd d^!o(d'S ddod^a doadddoFcs^ i

^ddd "dc^do ^Cddd^ou ^ i

o^dididadFdo^ddJ3^r^«dsd»^ft(dj3o^ciiaFcdoo ii

«o;dddod dodi,«dj3?add^ j^Jja i

^odddo^do ^dci^Sjs^w^d srs>?i?iO??5o&oo dsj-a i

ff^oddc3radgd^.|.d ddiodi qra^S^ wt^do i

dodeos v9^^</dcddd d^do doddo ii

 198

;jpv^%arOj)cS^3;jC73Z^S)^;j)7^A^(^J^doE79^ S3c>^^ I

d^o;t$d^q)r«s^oij^o id^^sjoiis^tT^d^oos^o/dd-i
?S^o?)3^^^5£io^di?5lq)^^e aSrfjsra ejSjsssDW^o ii

W clj3!>OI^ —
vudOb^?^do tdtt^^dedqloD^^qi^o-
odjssd^cc^^ dqijd^drt)^j<>v^;^do2^d) i

^do3o;3 dod^Fjyao qSoc3ej^ddJ3?3?1 i

^d(S)o^ ^3^)oqJd do^lrtcj^^e^do ii

•• ••, •• •• «i ••

• •»•••• rjdo^r^^ d0 d>^ d 2*^ do oD'do^ ^ Ocj^u o

»3S#o«d^ddcra^?^do dodrard^de(Jq5_j^«o o’sdo^djscdor
^^J3?FdCQo, i^<S>^2^00 «0S^dd0'S^dJ33‘3Fodo, ^j^odo,
djacJ^d^^doo, diejilioeiad^o ^Orts^o^od rtwTS'sdood ddrararld

d^dossd j^a^dwo^ed^do ddfraof si3oj3?ddo dciiarad^j^ no

dortrdowo edwdo^OTdoo ;^o?e;J ^^oOfddo ^d^o^dowcjradj^a
^d^dSodo ^?dodo^«ww td^ddF ^^odddoo «3w^8®d?dd
oOwcdoa3«^doo^dJ3?^a3zpd^^ ^dqJrdjsds^^^^o^s^do dwo
;^dod.

This inscription of Bijjala gives one version of tlie origin

of the Kalachuryas. 13orn to the God Siva and a Brahmin
girl, Krshna killed a King of Kalanjara and became the rnler of

Dahala, nine lakhs. In his family was born Karmama. His

two sons were Baja and Bijjala. The elder son Bijjaja ruled
the kingdom. Baja had four sons Ammugi, Sankhavarma,
Kannara and Jogama. After. Ammugi Ids younger brother
Jogama became king. Jogama’s son was Perniadi. Permadi s
son Avas Bijjala, the Kalachurya emperor.
Another inscription (Sk. 236, A’.C., VII), attributes the
Kalachurya origin to king Bdma who worshipped Bhava in
Kailasa with Kadamba flowers, along with Asvatthdma.

E.C., XI ; D(J., 84.

 199

CXIII. VACHANAS OP BASAVA

dou ^^0^
dotwrfdi i.e^«’5^^oi^
d^addo^^ ii (djs^ed^dd^^ 184).
Aoui,o&3o d^ssdd d^dd dddcs eljses^dosrsod^i^ ii

^jsde)dortdadedda^d4.^(d) Retrod <^ddedodj^

W ^C23«^1?orto«idd II

e5d?ii a?5^d SDcrf^o d^orrad J^ddej djad*^

^(d I &>e^ tsodd^dz^djad^ozd
«<?!? jJoa;^ ^J3do?jortdo i5?d ?>do^'dd€’rtrt ti

(djasoed^d;^^? 99),

Basavesvara, the Virasaiva revivalist and reformer, in hi»

sayings refers to certain allegations made against him that —
ho was subordinaie to a heretic (Bhavi) Bijjala and he alludes
to the charge that there was some embezzlement of funds, in
the treasury of Bijjala. Basava also refers to the destruction
of Kalyana and the extinction of the rule of a Chalukyaraya
because of offending a Jangatna.

Ed. by P. G. Hajakatti.
 200

CXIV. fil DDHANTAf^IROMANI OF BHISKAKACHARYA

9Ti?fi«?i5f5yi=5[55iilr^3?: i%5^% I

STRf Virif^ I>3lo5 |

H#*? iqgiRr%: i

fcft |^?=^iJTf5i: ii

MiHJi?Ti=i; gvfr: i

TTfrs^r^cr grrfi |«5mi:3T i

fq^F^T 5I«iq fll^sTJT ^ II

5^5F-^Tqq^S»?^qqic'7ra: II

The astronomer Bhaskaraeharya was born in

celebratc'd
1114 A.D. and wrote this work in liis 36th year (1150 A.D.)
nt Bijjalabiiju. The Patna inscription of 1207 A.D. (F.I.,
I, p. 341) gives the following details about, his family.
Trivikrarna Kavlchakravarti of i^ancjilyavamsa

Vidyapati Hhaskarabhatta (patronised by Bhojaraja)

(lovinda Sarvajna
!

Prabhakara
(

Manoratha
I

Mahe^vara Kavii§Yara
I

Bhaskara
Lakshmidhara (patronised by Jaitrapalayadava)
Changadeva (patronised by Simhana)
 201

€XV. lilOHAVA PiNJDAVlYAM OF KAVIEAJA

«fr*T?WT3n>T ?ir>RnTfr^ i

?T«Ri5R r ii l-io.

^r%nr i

Rgon«ar5^[ R^iciJi^r ii
1-41.

%iru*T3MsuT%%HTiT5rq[?^^?iir: ii

Kaviriija wrote this dvyurtha Kavya, due to the

tuieoui’agemcnt given by the Kadaniba chieftain Kamadeva,
born in IlaladharanI (Uangal). Kaniadeva’s dates range from
1181 to 1211 A.D. *(Sb. 659, Sk. 179, PJ.V., VII).
 202

CXVI. ABBALUE GBANT TO EKlNTADA EAMAYYA

ei

;$j3d&Q^d)^^odo3^oei)ododddo eSo^d;Sd^(73d^do;j^do73d>ddo t

• • •• •• •» •• ••

r\oe3^dd^(;dd^
^ddj3< ;$jdCddcn^^^9^doddf3<^&d^^^^^o
?^d ftdcs ^tp^dyejd)o« dcysrt dcyaz^d^^rO&ao
ddd^ ?j^^6j9(dcdd d«^2^j9d^do ii

« ^ao^d)0rl*§J3s?*'5>3^djasr3
di'd n^didfd doe)dd ’dlSioaD ;^d^d^j3tOFo ^rta^o if

|j?d:^?^j3?^doo:JF?s:id^;^o ?isaw deddccyaortado i

soDd^t^o^ d^c3;!;)C3^do ^dosSv/dC^doo

a^^e^di^^do If

y a^d S)^ ?)?3^d?af^ (dJ3 diiJ^i^dd d^rto rlicsd- i

cys^dd d!T3^o?3^ dd sradd dyt^o^ d^Soi^^ioSy^d^ ii

ejdod^rt^ dog^wddd^^craftdiF 8«od>j dddo “c3«>4^d^

?3ja?€j3?^” aoa d?da«»T^^doo >S«’di —
d^^daa’Sjt^dcQo drte^ ^dodjae^do^ i

ds|^c3^?d^ody doj^ijdo ^23?jdo ii

do3o?d^do ??a^dddr^d ddi^s^JjsajoSjs^i

. . . disido^#qraa^?daay6 ^dd^ow dflfd^d^oiodo

t>?»5; CT3?j t§dj^^?jaodj:3<i^ 3o«T3cdiiq{ wacadid^Uo*' i

d?ddJ3's?J3oa wod dy^o3y?^d ^eddo'3«Oc)aalj3 i

d^2o’d?f3so^dio aadoU doso^rieso ^wsjad d i

d ^sodja^Odey^* ddcxdydwi^iUasdydis d.d d^d^dra^ ii

aoeoodo d^ded^do dddddddcS'^daod^o Si^d^z^do cifo

d^d^d^djs^ddjs^o &^odds/8(^drdo dddd^cdood^o
^odyaswdotoido, a?d^^d^o ^didj3?^d^ ?^d^dja^y
sradddjadao eoodi “ ddddicdy^Kdrado^o ?5dod
d^d;)”odo dod.a^oiodo
 203

% ^wflT ?i^ ?j,gjrr ii

<i)odo 3jd^^3^?79do djdds^edo, ^c^3Sj3(^;^02|j^d^

o^rt ido^^jotoU^, ^oSod^o disS
dedS<J3(:|^(do O9odd^odo ddo^o^. $5^d^o dd^
«(5c)^didraddj3n Sdo3j3?rlajoo^c3‘sA ^;^^3od^JjO&oo z^ooSo

d^r{jZii^o3ja?rtad?^^ dodi Sddo liOd

'^ci«3} i

dj ^
qt'^ 0 ^ d js 0*^ d oSo^T^odd^^dodozo dddo dddo ii

©oidazoodo 3di0d3oi> dja^docSDdcJrao^d^i

ai^rddjadddjf^do
(©i^^j^f'dc^cdoo)

3i55r^ 5r^:JTiJt »Tc^r ?;w i?fiT^?Tr i

3?3T Jit vrf^^jW: II

IfWf ifc^r I

T<JT ^cSfT g^r c# i%nf[¥f^ n

oiodo dJ3?dJo5Dd dfdd) z3sl?idj3£l?^o;sa3do(dod«^w^^i

erusfda zooda d,do^dz;do;^ do^rpsod dSo^o IJjOdao

ca V i

?^vQo ^;5«)0?odda ijawrtd zSddeddoda Idd^J^^oSvfii?^*' n

s5do €?s|^?Tf3o^a^da<da^d'Si^^c^c3^n “ SdsJ^^doSja^d^djds^

^ddo dJ3de5-3rtdo”ddo dj^cad d^Scdaa^dOoiodo i. . .

^da^dao3odaao^aa§j^da ^^o^da daa^^o i

aod^jas?<'ddddd?^o*' dddao za-3e3a?i2ras;*(?) zji^rtcaoriv*' ii

zi^d^orta daa^j^d 2o;^d ^ida^cda Sddo i

^^daOo^aooda dd ii

iaoidfB^o^do'adao dacJ?ati03^n;^^ ^doja

^0 dddaad t

ddft?d dradad?^^ daa^dodo*" zS^Sdo^ati,

addo^Uad^ II
 204

Sd^O 2^(0 \

yviiiricS doejSi ^?c3 sidEl^j_rf:^o siici;d3(i^2p^rfj3jas?*‘

2«j^d{3j3do ^ 2#^35^ca sJiisoao ^eSsgpertd

^©oDsiopraea;^
tSjafjS
^
ftciidoa2#,o^doaoJ(jcio ^drfoo .odoirt.jSv/s®?^ ii

©drtdbjj^jsoc^^? cSjaeaa^ ^J33drrtw»^ i

rtdrf^ ;3drto 554)dr^ 2^^ddi^o 2oe3^«;*o'3dio

dddo II

tSdrrsift^d^yo dodir\ zSd^^cd^sSiowjdio djaadcl^i

ddft Tf3€),ac& djscsd eod^jaooidn s3dd ^s5cdio
oJ

d^oodo II

?5d^|)o ^d^fn doSo?35'3«Jod ^di^Fs;*o

^rdao(?) dewi^ a&raeqi^d Sbodao i^d^i^do*' ^jaeddi
dordcis 23«^C9 d-^2;ji«o dio^?Jc)o cradicdo^do ?>?

^ddfni^oisdi^s^djsad o3ide5*' #j3Bj3j?e3c^o ijaeodo ii

0doi«i^ee5 'ad doci^cJdja^'- i

?^ddj3c^dadO o3^dJ|(.^^e^2y34'SfjS ^do^doood tSd^o de;doii

€5od^aed6odode3®d«^5i ^^oSjadi^dddodo P^ol^o wtf?rs^o

dddddn^^ d^cdo wda oS^oU^dJawsi wda

esd^^o dwddvOd^ddd, tSti^csaaodoo “ (creae^dj^^dio
djaecij^^o ”do zodarts? doaddjd^o ^d^io “ ^c dj3^d
wdart^^o dc®o djsa ladcdio 'dididdo”dd “ D«»ae doodJ^^^ci
wdaodio djado*" woddg^^d'^^ sSd^'i^cdoo djsdoa wodd
d|)”dd, t32|jC®oe)<dao d^i^o “?i?ada^?jrfd disoa^o”
dodddo^<^oa, cradicdo^od^d^dadoOcda tiiodd d^doo
4fj9U.dd II
•i
 205

dj3Eg{^d ^^rto ;3oi3j ;3j3?dic!raqj iS^sSd

{3(rti5Jd d>raUtfjal3 55^ trad a)oc^;d^l3^ j3?jSjaFC3e) d^o j3f ddort
t^?rtcSj;Sed^^^J*c ^os^wo
rfi^dj 5ij3 t^oadcsdrr^diid (?) ^?fJin^ociort^io
^ioay^,
ao ioi^cs i^j3?isfc);3 oiow ^?jc^ ?i?sJ 33 ?{Soa(o ^t?J3 ?rl
a^oida (ya^iiod^ort'!^ »aoo qraoa^^F!#© diaa
^^35aO?)do II

•• •• •• •• *• ••

Aft?died^dd?do-«^^ doa^dj ^tpaddio^odd-

^j3?di^^r^did?d4poJSddds3jOw;d^ ^cs^ftdej^ 1

^?j3?a&3^djS^e3^ «aa r^Odo ^jaeawdjaocsci^cayo I

fsado ^^ed ^ydoddyo pSja^do^^do spoddo 1

^edeya^ ^<?eijaoiar dodd^ddo ^div/aF«oio djaado h

«9osa IjjjJodddyy !3ja?dy?d^dd?do sJdo iddojaisaqi Sdjae

dycSdyoo eya^rf^o'aw^adjSo^a^ddci^ t^odjad wdoroddjdoo
sad^o :^dad<?^ojo ^d^djai^y dysodo'dqyaad^s^cJ^oadjaFodi
dd;do qJdirrtviaeSi^oSja?^ ^cjadd d/addd^ Sdjji^d rioea
^ddo dyadod.aydyF tiw&oizi oadaodOLod^u.exia&/3<&d €)

tsjdo^o^ d*3di wody doasaoaado djaa ^?ode5oiydes®do^jaodi

Sdd^ol/a's^ ddddj^d e^dcSjaddo Sddo ^Ad^djac^ddodi
««c^d^^ Ldcdyo ^ja&Sja^d ?5ddy #jay«;|^ee3cdio #jaody ddji_
ddojydw^doifjaodj Sdod s^ddjaa ddoioo d^idd?S^
dM^^do^ d?3^?5a(^odo dddy aw^ea dcdd t^oSja^o tsoJi
d^do dSodo ^«/aododo sSdd^jSdi wdacdid^da adaUi
dodo sioad aeddjajdafjaqS dsddo s^dd^djaa Issarldja?^
ssaA ddF^d ^djacad dsrtaodao |j^«flU;3ad dciaaddo*'—
aoaado |j?jJaddda^ dja?da?d^dd?do ad^cdaoaU^
^edadq>Foaao ad^d^^cdao adaad aod oiaddUaiV/arocw
3^dji,^addjaddjaoda^?ft IjOdao dsa^dao js^ad S^cdad^T# da
d;seda(5ai{5 dedd d?rtao(T?^) adddd^^ejiarddd
 206

«3od3 5ido;Soe(Ji|jOaioiTa dodcsrf siogj3crf?io rfwoa

fcr|j^ddifo^^^ sJood dodzSja^si^p ^io^sssr)
^V9 o^ii cre^o^jOrtd ^rat)© dtlr. .ddoSit^d dA^cdjaA
sarf^saisj^o !?JsU0j w^cdi doeeSeo;^) ;Sido&oXj 3;idrfojjii|e0&io

siOssaO^ado ti

I ?irfo^rtd sjoj^^doaeade^ s^^aea rfooc^'§?d^do

^drfoa^fd.do, rfjqJi^ed.d jSfsi weo 5»,;5ado ad.w fraasa do
diwjpjadcao wadow ^o©?ddo.
»i03iJ30S5;3iF . .

djoddfd^d ffadod^sidJiSo^ sjad^orter sooiradoo di 5 ^rt^ao S3

|j |^
^^ooao^ao w^o^aidoF ssa^wjad aed ;§J3cdocyaqidedo
wodi dodj. «ddi djaad israaodo a^do
. dddi ^?>Sc6io
djsdrtjaodi s§P(r\ sjd^oriv^ cS?3aeac3J3s?*‘. . aaci>orto*'
djs^rics ?rodcao ^slfjad^i^dja^trt do^odr^jaedd sla^add
aow n^dadio. oadioia^ort^ ga^o dtSF qsaoa
.

^dFdo djaa dddj^'^ca©© ^jaU^ qJdoFdoo ^Aaa'f?jdo i

^Cddoa%$ ddajado sadd^do dfe^dos^cio -saFjioa i

oiraidd eodd^cdd c3a?io Sdt^dcaddow ddcao ddrao ii

This inscription of c. It 80 A.D. throws light on the religi-

ous conditions in the twelfth century in Karna^iaka. It deals
with the exploits of Ekantada Ramayya, the son of a Brahmin
of Alanda Purushdttaina and his wife Sitadevi. Rama
came to Abbalur where the Jainas under the leadership of
Sankara Gounda challenged him to prove the superiority of
{^aivism over Jainism. Ekantada Rama accepted the chal-
lenge and having cut off his own head, obtained it back from
Siva. He began the destruction of the Jaina temples and the
Jainas complained to the emperor Bijjala. Bijjala held an
impartial enquiry and having pacified the Jainas honoured
Skantada Rama by giving him a certificate of victory.
Skantada Ramayya built a temple at Abbalur and was
when the Western Ghalukya Emperor SomeiSvara
residing there
 207

IV, who was at Selehalliya Koppa, invited tlie Saiva saint to

his court and granted the village of Abbalur in Nagarakhan^a
70 to Eaniayya.
JText, MaJjiaman^ale^vara Kamadeva the Kadamba chief-
tain worshipped the feet of fikantada Raanayya and granted
the village Mallaval^i in Hosana^u 70, in the province of
Panumgal 600.
The inscription was composed by Ke^avaraja ChainQpa
and engraved by Sarana.

E.I., VI.
8
 208

CXVII. SRIKARA BHASUYA OF ^RlPATI

|?Tl|?r f^I%S *?%»P=5 I

SfT^r ^T5rFr*''-FR«i II 2 tl

^if^^ciJT: JiiaJflrarcti^rr i

'i?ffTirq^qi%=qq ^iq( sr4i i

^TFqJRoj tcT «rf^<TiqsTiqi5:?qc5q; I

JT^sr^ f>-TgrT # II 8 II

?nTn??ii%i uf^ci gnq'r^q^it; i

^^s^TfiFiT f-T gf[ giq^i^R^qq; i

^?T5^msFTi#nT?(»T?r T%c5?ix%^ I

^KirnfRJT ii 9 ii

srr<|j5Trair ^rfJi^Tf^ %^i5n^iiR '?[oiri3?:: i

5Ti5?ri-*5Conr^ 5ri^ i

%^?r?ri=srr2frq fur: ii 10 ii

fq5S?rr^'4rT%^T555^: I

^RI'iF^fi^ IfF^S'^EF STirqqR I5?r I

^^F?tF¥r-!r ^F^?FtFRrcf?5?i=s37vfR iaftg^r i

»^TIJT F%^l=qF^?^T3[r qr§^: II 11 II

%fF l^qFF^q; gi??FT»l i%qigiifi?i: i

RF^ ?fr^F[^Fq5B Fqfi' q[. I

qi%^? ?rF%R g-fa^T i

^RFR^R^F^FTi: f’4g<f cIt?F^ ^Fiqiqi^J^ II 12 II

Sl^rqFqT^Tc^TRiq^qrt^I I

m^FJiq? ^Tl^q 51^5 II 13 II

%^mF^ qRFJTF qjiF^iFF*!, I

F%g5r^FfFfFW'4 ii 14 ii

^^qj^^iruTP>4 l^ulrf iTfFFf^g i

II II 15 II
 209

II 16 II

•
JT5IiT: 1

II 17 II

II 18 II

|rril;^Tfm^r5T f^'^7'?i|^re5F?i»-it'T^ ^?:?rira^

?fl^»TI^ I

This is an iuiportani Saiva coinmeniary on tlie Brahma-

sutras in support of Dvaitiidvaita or Vificsliadvaita. {^rlpati
.salutes Uevana Dc.^ika, Manila prabhu, and Ekorama Siddba
who was his guru, ^ripati follows the Brahma Sutra Vytti
of Agastya. Sripati is also the author of a work called ^iva
Dlpikd.

Among the authors cited by Sripati are Manchana Panijita,

Sivaradhya Bhattaraka (author of Kaivalya PraMsa amd ^iva
JMnachandrodaya), Nilakantha Bhagavatpada, Srlkan^ha
Siva, Bhatta Bhaskara, Ghautauada, Jyotirnada, Chaturveda
Vedanta Bhashyakara ITaradatta.
Sripati was the younger contemporary of Manchana
Pan^ita and older than Mallikarjuna Panijita who refers to the
miracles performed by Sripati at Vijayavada at the court of
Anantapala Dandanayaka {cf. Sivatattvasdramu). This same
miracle is also alluded to in an inscription of MahamaniJaleiSvara
Pallaketa under the Vengi Chalukyas (E.I., 1910, M.E.B.,
536 of 1900). Anantapala and his brother Govinda were
Viceroys of Vengi 1400 between 1118-1124 A.D. (M.E.B. 819
of 1922). Therefore Sripati ’s date is c. 1120 A.D. Unless the
genuineness of Sripati’s authorship is questioned, this work
cannot be assigned to a later date than the twelfth century.
The mention of Madhva and of Vijfianeivara throws some
douht on the authorship.
 210

CXVIII. BAfiAVE&A VIJAYA OF f^ANKABA

anJTf^r I

ar»T5i %f|[% w II

^«cri snp^r sfiqix^prf^ qi%cT: II

^R^IsRTqiiiqT?ftfi[!si*r

^
i

fsjT fgt5Tn%: ii

«ft»l%«P#rTTTHq ^T2rN^4% I

w1[5if^cr ^Wr ii
 211

CXIX. 8 IVATATT VA8AEA M U OF

MALLIKAIUUNA PANDITA
f ;6cSdS*oc a^^e^Sd&oe^oTT* i

<?'^^x5o;6So ^O'*2io^yo"^;6|3 a^??’cd^o553"ir*'T* ii

194-

rv3;Se"(jJr«c^sl>3e;;6sS<?gs5jDc^cS5bDSo ?n»o?js6oi^g~‘ i

§;S^o25^e);C) ;6oJ=C3^{5i6^^c3eo^:;6^ ll 275

5^,Ooz5^S);Scj&?ow/C) css^^) \ ?j g's^boeT' i

'-'Ow) CJ ®

«#»=:!”& o*X);6 ^T-:3-* 11

276

SsiSozT'tf Sot)7S KixSsSbe^ \

ifo n^'02300 ^>'5''esor>)g si9'02J3» sSm i^cjr’oC5o ^J30C(^9’-ir“ « 277

^ rf ^ § ^t)C^ ^j— tOCfSxtO^) "vS ^ V3^02*0l^ 5 I

(J5i5'jj_g' ^^?30^iolSl5b £i§';j_«aa?K SsacssjTP’Ji^Siy vSSDo^f in’ ll

406'

«ro'^(^r* risS-'SbgejS^iig'' i

?S^Ki^^ zjox^t^ 2i}i^)Ci$o (wSog-'S ^•'(jr’ ll 427

2o'(Oo3i)'7 Q-’S ! SiCoK Sj^&ojc £j§'Jj_c?5^oC)TV*u),^ '0:ir»c" i

<yg*4o4)oua DoT.r”J^^ ux.icS:6 ijj£5b§"S li 435J-

safoA'eJo ^^^02X):6 «cSi52^3 5i3(5g'ec«oS) cSSjj^'g ije:jSj’'S ‘^OSi) i

SIp SpcJ^cJSbo iiiSoKi^o oSbSite) sSr"t5ci5? sSiSroer"* Kt)"^ 11

439’

The author of this Vira^aiva work Mallikarjuna Pandit a.

was the contemporary of Basava and is said to have died a
few days after the death of Basava (c. 1160 A.D.). He is
probably the sairie as Jangama Mallikarjuna, the guru of
Nanne Chd<Ja who refers to him as “ ^ivatattvdmala tnati
”
prakd^udu work Kumdrasambhavamu.
in his Telugu
Mallikarjuna have been the contemporary of a
is said to
Velanatii Chocla (1163-1181) and of Pangal Udayaditya and
Buddha Eaja. He refers to the miracles performed by Sripati
Pan^ita, Basava, Macjivala Macha, Sakalesa Madarasa, Moratiada
Venkayya, etc.
Some inscriptions at Sritoilam (M.E.B., 169 of 1913 ;
418 and 419 of 1926) refer to one Vibhuti Gourayya of Machi-
rajapalli in Orugallu, the house servant of Mallikarjuna Pandit a.

Ed. by K. V. Lakshmana Kao ; cf. Kdkaliya Sanchika, p. 136 ;

J.An.n.R.S., V, pt. 2.
 212

CXX. PAK8HIEA PBATIKRAMANA KRIYA

^ giH 3H %^ iTWVtq:
1 1

^ Wlf 3R3»I^
?1 tl 15H II 1 II

cti%r: ?raiR^R »i%ra^wr: i

?r?iT "i^T^Tsn^ed

II 2 II

^ ci<i^ gw Tri'?T i^r

=jr5 ^r*Tgsrr?: i

«ff'T?IJTRgR =5RRfff II 3 II

an^rq: fo^^nj^fF q^'rtr Jifr*TR: i

^'^1% II 4 II

?iT^i^ gjT a^zi^cT i

^T^n% q^[=Erw fif«?fiR rai^}gjii3 II 5 II

3[5(=5rr^^^i5rif[ i

?Tq^r4 II II 6 II

^f^i: Tis^RRi 5n=^'?=5gq«!5?<Ji[(i. i

CRT ?:RIJfWIR ?ff^?r: . II 7 II

37!!r'TT^mT<??fl =^F g'^JT<f3<»n^: II 8 II

?rif%^mr ir|^?c: i

^JTR^^t ^I%|: SRlf^R: II 9 II

^fM?r JTigsKt sf^isR: i

^rfl?irfJni. II 10 II

JTiRf^R^ »rV|: iq^ir: i

II 11 II
 213

sr^ci^iT^vfjfrf^ JTf[5Tr%5ir^jr: ii 12 it

’
JrR=g5; |%l^^cT: II 13 ||

§^%Sf Jrarif^rer: i

!j'>rCf!H3<>ir?T?r: ll 14 ii

3<n=^5i I

lr%?i: g^sBR4i?9?ri ii 15 it

»?R=^?r iTR^^if^F^Traorr i

^JT^t RJg=q5[5!5fRVTq: |1 10 ||

RRjfCr gjfr^rj^;: i

I^qrRT^: 11 17 It

^I5R^I 5TJTqfrf^qf^;T:|
=siRj|^ II 18 It

ffirfl^im: hVs:f(^w: i

«TR5: TqsBtF^?^ g^^F^T: 11 19 It

aT^«5?iF^5[3^: 5JF'i3?I^1f'^gTlJT: I

IfTg?!: ^^ri^l'H: g-'Ciqf'iT: II 20 It

Isif^rT^ISJrq^ll't: JT^F^F: I

?F^^T^Fl^qFSrFt§F%^T: ^I'RJ^nn^: II 21 It

rTR?fRjr?rFF%fii%gqrjr n^qicT qsiH^gfi. i

5Rr?rq;i «^RNiTr?n»I^: It 22 It

wr^i^iqT^iF'^ ^F^iiTFOT ai»i5V3tf^5F^ i

«fiaRFR^TR mrR^g II 23 II

F%?lIF^''l^W^lTtgf^: cf^HT^IWF |

TT^fr^T5aarT^IF%’-7I^f «IF?TT ^ ^FiTiaRtflt^lF^ II 24 ||

«ftaa%^FS3iF^ cT*!iii fwiR gaT«5?ra%jft2r: i

^IRT^: ^f»T a^jai^T fRl^cTF^: II 26 ||

This work gives the names of the gurus of Balatkaragana>

Nandi Saifagha
 214

1. Bhadrabahu 36. Abhayendu

2. Guptigupta 37. Narachandra
3. Milghanandi 38. Nagachandra
4. Jinachandra 39. Nayanandi
’

6. Padmanandi 40. Harachaudra

(Kondakunda) 41. Mahiehandra
6. Uinasvilti 42. Madhavendu
7. Lohiicharya 43, Laksbmlcbandra
44. Gunakirti
10. I

I
I
45, Gunachandra
Eastern Northern scliools 46, Vasavendu
8. Yasahkirti 47. Lokachandra
9. Yasonandi 48. ftrutakirti Traividya
Devanandi (Pujyapada) 49. Bhavachandra
11. Gunanandi 50. Mahachandra
12. Vajranandi 51 . Maghaehandra
13. Kuinaranandi 52. Brahinanandi
14. Prabha(!liandra .53. Sivanandi
15. Neniicliandra 54. Visvachandra
16. Simhanandi 55. Ilarinandi SaiddliSntika
17. Jatadliara 56. Bhavanaiidi
18. Vasunandi 57. Surakirti
19. Viranandi 58. Vidyaehandra
20. Batnanandi 59. Sfirachandra
21. Manikyanandi 60. Maglianandi
22. Mcghac'handra (Indu) 61. Jhananandi
23. ^antiklrti 62. Gangakirti
24. Meruklrti 63. Simhakirti.
25. Mahakirti 64. Heinakirti
26. Vishnunandi 65. Chamnandi
27. Sribhflshana 66. Neminandi
28. Silachandra 67. Nabhikirti
29. ^rinandi 68. Narendrayasas
30. DeSabhushana 69. Srichandra
31. Anantakirti 70. Padmakirti
32. Bharmanandi 71. Vardhamana
33. Vidyanandi 72. Akalamka
34. Bamachandra 73. Chandraguru
35. Bamakirti 74. Lalitakirti
 215

76. Kesavachaudra 81. Vadmdra (discipU* of

Traividya Vaiiavasin)
76. Cliarukirti 82. Visalakirti
77. Abhayakirti 83. ^ubhakirti
Saiddhantika 84. Dharmachandra
78. Vanavsisi (?) (con. of Hanimira)
79. Vasantakirti 85. Sindhuchandra
80. J^ilasagara Saiddhantika

Peterson’s Cat. of Skt. MSS. R. G. Bhandarkar’s Cat. of iuina

MSS.
 216

OXXI. rumPADANTA PVRANAOY

GUXABHADKAII

dojjstsrddoo i

a^dj3?^;^od fiv7)^*5>:^o ddfrsdi^^o do^e i

dooddi^dslrd;^^ azooqSftFS^oSja'i?*' doa&sio*^ d?dc3^ 1-32 ii

tprasi;^ dtooqs'adtf riocsddiF uiq^d'^ =^d05oo i

Sj3f(»^ doS^dcdo^ ^S^SdDdod^

aS^o II 69
<;5oi3j3edo.s5 i

cS.odo ^J3?ad6o3oU ^jaodi ^ja^cdio^ ^es^_e3)0o

*0
S'SoSrf-i
oO
doFo ^(osScesSoslfdd^d's^ dodo i

dodo syae^ddodFdo*' 23d^qj3a?3^ddoo?3eiddoo ii 67

• • •• •• •• •• ••

ttd^o ad^^doa d^odad^o M3^o wdcSD^^ dra i

djsa'sotd^ tlTdsSo ^do^ s3d?o2^o ^ddo^do^^( i

^Fjiqrado d^dff^drd?<doFd2o^?f^^^c^;^3Qd^^c5«) i

^w frsM vtjJo jraoiddordd^djCdcS

6%
do wcSC9 do
rsi
ii
 217

OXXIT. CnANDRANATHASHTAKAOF
GUXAVAKMA II
3iSoa^siw§l5i^ a^csicyaot^t i

^fS5^?iort 2;i^orto rtocasiRtero dtSjaes^jaeSKiood i

c^3o;ij3rfo ^«3S)er D-aaSSi i

a^oz^c^^qSoii

Gunavarma II wrote tlie Pushj)ad(intaPurdna at the

request of J^autivarina, who heard of Giinabhadra's fame in
the court of Vajrata. Gunavarma was
th«' son of Bappa
and Mildainbika. His suzerain was K-urlivirya and patron
was Nalprabhu t^antivarina. His guru was Munichandra
Pan^ita.
Kartivirya IV was a Eatta of Soundatti (o. 1202-1220 A.D.),

In the inscriptions of his son Lakshinana \J.B.D.H.A.8.^ X,

No. 8) Munieliandra is called Raitapraiishthdchdrya. Among
his minislers, ftantinat lia, the son of Kamaraja, is mentioned
as a Kat'andgrani. Vajra probably the chieftain defeated
is

by Bomina tlie general of Uoysa]a Narasiinha II in e. 1221

A.D. too, E.C., VI).
 218

CXXIII. HANGlTA RATNAKABA OP i^lUNGADEVA

arnsr ?r*Tg: i

qi^^: I

5r?nm^|fiaRq ii

rI5riH?W^^ WfiRtRt^lfRrq: I

3155^1 ^Rtiiriri: ii

?RqiHjl=T^: SRijrfqJfiq: «ff HlfoS; I

Miq;?:'*! qi5:rq^q ^qs'4 f#is4 i

. '3nv'^qn%« ^^iq; ^nq;qrjr4i i

llil %Riq4 *1541 «fr ^fi^fq ii

f^cfr^imo5'4ro^i5 sfraifqs-

f%i%q.TO >>i^?qi55m<ifi; i

«ftin5^ ^q4q i^si^'r srirqtJT^r i

i%f|qig5C^r: ii

d s?ii?r 5'4r 3i%4 i

giurrqui ii

qr^qr jt f% ^ 4q^j^ i

fq^4i q q4r ii

3rq^qi^ ^iq^qi: ^rqrqR: ii

• • •• •• »•

qn^iq =q qqW i

anft^^iRi 4*fi?r iw^x gqi^qi: ii

• • •• •• ••

5% ^lirqqqqi fq?ril%4fq ^i^?TJiii^qi%: »/r ^isas 4qq:

^iqriiqq 4*f)ri^iq5\ i

The author of this standard work on Karnataka music,

^arfigadeva was the son of Sodhala and the grandson of
Bhaskara. Socjlhala was the ^rikarana un^pr Bhillama, Jaitra,
and Singhana YMava.
 219

CXXIV. LEKEA PANCHAl^IKA

1288 15
«Tl5!i^ 5i?rR[^ i ftfoi

iff 55i^?r imr^JT s(3Ti«J?tq)

This isa treaty between the Vaghela Lavanya Prasada of

Anahillapattana and Simhana YMava concluded in 1230 A.D.
It asserts the suzerainty of Simhana. Lavanya Prasada agreed
not to encroach on Yadava territory and to surrender fugitives
from justice.

P. 0. Bhandarkai’s Cat of Skt. MSS.

 220

CXXV. BUKTIMUKTAVAII OP JALHANA

I'^^w ijct: i

33fr ^ ii
'
6

g#r^'i'4 mJTT ^ fr i

^FTiciT ri^(t 5r§: ?n^r JTmvTT^siir i 7

lrgr5r#Ff4q[a^!i ^i^5ii4 n 8

?iJF^*£r ii 9

F^^^ l^^Fi'r ^-TI^ ^l«F^R nCF-^t I

f^iTF^r 5lir J3?r^r4cFH II 11

VTIT^tT ^JtfaVTF'Sir 52^31: #^f5?flSs4Tcr: II 12

m- 'F^F%4F^inlF'4w^: I

g3T: qi^ci f4^?n%ijqjr^?iF i%55 stf^jot; i

3Rrr3^q?:iq>4r i

4^11^511^ g^RiqqfJT ^fiF i%f% ^ ii 13

3Tr?fis»Tm^w ^F^r ’TqiqvqTr: i

ij^F?q4q[4i5qF55Fq; gjRF^^i^ II 16
ci^niTqc^jg^^JT ?r4f 5i?n^;Trf: ^F%Ff|ji'f?r: i

5^4 w^TF^ i^rJr^ciflrFti: ii 18

T%^’'q«qifq^JT n3ii%9r i

jTJTni?T ?5?Rq5r 11 20
f^WJITVq^T: 5^iIF^cTF^ I

?rWF^fF 'sO
fW^IT: ?Tq^T3F^ «fr5Il|?T4W: i^T: I

^ ^
Jp^F^fi^T JTf-5T SFTJRTT I

^xqr f?si^ 4isq«iif); ii 2i

i%‘raFi5*fi i

f%4 II 22
 221

‘?n?T=^r?: «fi3^r?s?r: %#r ii 26

• • •• •• ••

sfraifci ^aJTiT^HTii; i

?[Rq ar^x^r avti^ aiq^3'ir^cfr »t^i i

?lWl#fRT% f53R^ Rqirr 5TI%*H%f^>iI% I

2f: ^n^JTF 3%iT n 27

2iRif^ ^fi;gTi'|^'l i

sffr^R 5p«r*?R«rr ii ,28

2T: ^rqt fqR¥ri%SR>i#?r II

?ir3*ma^B5i5R I

^l%gTfiigoSr w.^ i6<5Tii; ii 38

• • •• •• ••

q?r^''Rii%’T i

«ftqc[r 5q^=5q^i ||

• • •• •• ••

qR:R% qr?nc f^nssneq i

=l^fri^ ^tr rr: i

S»:qr ^TRRg55RfqT qi?[^ i

sifRivS- iRqqR ^rr^Ri R^jf^r ii

5R'4?f;wrR[CfT I

qSRRRR fqqsrR I

q5^^R%: I

aiTRRRRqqrf qir §«ft: II

vrflf^mrir jtr5i<ii: i

?J{%I g^iqo^ RRIRH II

%ftR^itifqi vR^ «ifir^ ^trirt i

This work^ —real which was Vaidyabhanu

author of
Pantjita Bhaskara, was finished on Saturday 17th March
1267 A.D. in the reign of the Yadava Krshna.
 222

la the Yildava family was Dada who defeated Bijjana.

His four sons were Mahidhara, Jalha, Samba and Gangadhara,
Mahidhara died fighting with Bijjana under Mailugi. Jalha
captured Bhillama, obtained the title Bhagadatta by capturing
the elephants of Gurjaras, and defeated *Malla Mailugi
tlTe

Munja and Anna. Gangadhara was the father of Janardana^

after whom Simha, Arjuua and Lakshmideva served Krshna,
Lakshmideva’s son was Jalhana who was the commander of
Krshna’s elephants.

Peterson’s Cat. of Skt. MSS . ; R. G. Bhandarkai-’s Cat, of Skt,

MSS.
 223

CXXVI. ARJVNAVlDA INSCRIPTION OP KRSHNA .

sdJsQcrd^s

^ ed7^5d{7dts^ doSod^oS^oSoiSjdd

?i2iiFd Oca'S i’

;^orio P^ort^tdTiodo djss?^ qi^oSjs^d^^di^o ii

odjscjed 2|l/3o:)o^a&^abo 2^^^d25 sdocioi^o^id-

;^j3rcdo;^os^do;^;ddja%'^ 2^;^^j3»cdo;3'sQr %oede9o
?f^^dcdo^o,
i^ccj? sScOoSoo ?3'i?j^zSo3j3^s^ao ^sw?3Fdo ii

sId tjjjsdcsi^^Ftf ;^asld djsc qi/ssio sScs^s^Js^art's’o i

;^^d;^d7;{ori^j3^j3^oao ua^o^o !^^do ^sss^Tilssscdoo ii

IjC Si^qiacs^aqJ si>)a6^as?3^q>o'sti

s^ddoc^^d 3jd;i) qi&js^d^ css^os^SC ^ds^o's^C^^^ cdJsd;d^oa

t^doa^^vs^TSTiqnjTjjd oiooeTsai^ %i7ld:|0osj ^js^do’sol}
^fSc^ rtJSWFdcraoii eiJdjo^d iaiortooscrfo s'^adfraeffsoi^F

•ass^a ^rssijsrftfc id^lraao'd^id a^^s’si 2di^5i.SF

|jC^5^d tSc^io dc^ftOaJod^S)?3^«ras^i ?iiS0?ao’dqysadJ3Cci®o
ostijortajai^aod. . .

• • •• •• •• •• ••

idorS^ ad^sdo'sstfdoo^sj^ i

tiorSs^osjdoTiio d idor^o ^OzScsdddo ii

idddojsuddjd^d d^essddjs^ddcdoi
i^Odo a;d^ddds^ qiadq^^^o aErsouT^aeSc^d doo^c^o ii

ejJodpra^odjo dJcradJssocsLjdo “dav^ds^dd

os^C^^ddoo d^dqjqJ^tto doassOort
«or{do^?3^d ^cda;ddio dd^do dodci^ |;CW^5^cjs«dci^
oddodi^ ^d^^dJF acd^j 8raoM?*adcdort w doacs
^qracio (Ejs^odo) eay^o^w^ ^Jssa^cyadoFciidodj frsrtdddo
d^ddado ^iTs^jddciJSwSow;^^^^ ^jcts^^f dod^dd
usda^ adJsasaS^ idasc^asd idjsodF^dcsdd s^Oa^ea^da
^CsSatS^qj dcdd id^^qxxSaO a w^SidS^dada. . . . cssriddda
da<losda a5'saea?jadcdo;^ ^dFd^doda apsos s^dfdo
djsd’^jsy.da n
ej
 224

This inscription edited by me XXI, p. 9), is dated

Monday, 12th April, 1260 A.l). Chaviindaraya and Xagarasa
gave a-grant to Halabasavidcva a descendant of Basave^vara.
The mutilated genealogy is as follows :

Sangana Basava (c. 3160 A.D.)

I

Devarajamunipa

Sanga ?

Kalidevarasa

Halabasavidcva (1260 A.D.)

 225

CXXVII. KALPATARU OF AMALlXANDA

5ffi I

I%?IF ^Tt^IMf^iSilT^rT: I

5?ft f^»TciT »T#i% ^c?rr ^5ti?|: i

?55-4 qcT^'T^TgiJT II

m: ji«3TRr’?i?5?% gfos: i

^1^ e?tTRqf% i

irr?7^i?;«F i^5?T <fi^ 'RJT s^wiPJ jfi^i^qcr i

# ^'im II

fllJT sri^^qi^TN =q% I

aiTi^lc^i: ^rsr^Filr ii

^r4 ^iK^i’irir^^srRi: i

?l5»nTJTcl7'^: ^>il3gf|: 1

^Tr^^i5r%2r ^'i^i%%qr^f?i: i

4?in:iCic«r ^iT 5rq«iJr i^gii: ct-^ct ii

#^5rr% i

4i4is i%raf^aT^ i

The Kalpalaru of Ainalaiiauda is gloss on the Bhdmati of

Vachaspati. Amalananda was the disciple of Anubhav-
ananda or Anandauubhava the author of a commentary on
the Ishtasiddi of Vimuktatman and Nydyaratna Dipdvali.
Amalananda’s teacher’s teacher was Anandatman and his
Vidydguru was Sukhaprakdsa. This Anandatman was also the
guru of &amkardnanda, who was the guru of the great
'

Vidyaranya.
 226

Svayamprabha
Anandatman

^aiiikarananda Anubliavanaiida
(or Anandanubhavay
I

Sukhaprakas'a

I I

Vidyaranya Bharatltirtha Ainalananda

{1260 A.D.)

Amalananda wrote this work when the YMava emperor

Krshna, the son of Jaitradeva, was ruling along with his
brother Mahadeva (c. 1260 A.D.).
 227

<:XXVJII. VBATAKEANDA PBA^AiiTl OF HfiMlDEI

5fIRrTfRR 5^1 g^ft: tl

*
ai3% II

i%55i^^ nf»?i i

II

ai% ^ifTWffiL rf^nmcT =5r5Bwro5: i

?T#fsrT ^iRi^w^cgsrif: sigff =gg^^5iiq; u

^fra«igVw5T i^JT^ri R?r?fiT;^cTr: i •

^§Ri=g5R :^r%>: ii

3r«Tii%*iin 5r§'<irfiT^T«ir ^r^iqfsqfrr =Jig«nq; i

^afrfr RSTJTirT.jfi?Tr5j: ii

?I^Sia'J5 JTg^IIRJTmi: 1

gsrif g^Rg ^%®ri^T a^ii%^r ii

cicf: ?iU5ti i^3r?,rjriqrjfi;n^rg?T: »T^a: i

1?T ll^OT ?T?I?^?Tr II

3T«r vii%2r^i jTCRi%^^5gr^ *rg5 mstr: i

3T3u% ri^rfa ^rgr% ar^^gj^r sn^fit: ii

ai%*T3^»FTM ^T55I?RJ: I

?r5wi^ii%i:HJ3g5r Wr gai firsff: i

trriwFHf^ir JT^rf^fR ^<?r ^Tilgirr^aawTfi: i

¥fiRg^i3i^iiJTgf^f ii

agrff^ir^cl 1

^T?T: ?r ?:T5rr ?:rai«^4ti%5alf^^Ri^?;i3r: ii

^ ai^ >Tai%9T ii

*?^7r# ai^y^riRiR agRf: i

^fcT aRI5fr*T RTR ?n4cf II

’g:af^rsa;

w
i

fjR% gsnfer gass v^^siafa: ii

ai% aei»i #r srt: i

?i^ia%i%’ ll
 228

fg:i?g[5^5r i

T<*r^%5r =^rqq' sictt^jt i%^52i^fi% ii

flw i%Tr^r t^itt%'^^: i

3TI?S!llfT ^e55f^'iq: ?:i3^sRr ?T Ii

?T^I^JrcT^»^^cr ^5TITcITT: ^['rfiqw: ^IT¥rW^ff?ri^l3T: I

^t^TT5i;irf2m%3fiTcT't ^^rq'i w
«53fi3?;ic?rj?Tqt2r i

1%^: I

••ai^f^i^ ^VTIK ^r^wg' =^roi-qT II

3Trai^ ?T^: im: %ft'7'rr%^ JiiPt ft5V?T: |

ari^tf^ »lJ«’Tf^fI3*T II

iTlitqr «|5H?3I '?!%: I

aT«rif^’5RT ii

Ji^MT g^rsijri: i

3T«r ^roiff?T sr^ToS: 'Ti???Ti?nw ii

Rfr^r g^rr^i; ?S'»ii5p:^r i

>4t m^4 R«i5^»i5?ri3iii3i^5TJTicjjirnT ii

qr: i

21 : ^ ?rJK ?S 52f^2 Jjwira; II

4"! ^r 2T2To5 T%%qf^ »j(] 3lf3q-iq^ I

qsc^qi'jr f^^rq-TT'^T^F?? ^F tr^ll5^ 5?igq;_ H

5^ i%<i5r ^qii^fT ii

qfrf^^r =q?? ^rf?: i

iqsjr^ ^r^Rifir: 5RFfVrrre?irqq>T5r: i

3T*Tq^qRq'i^T Sr^rqi??: ^^f3F; i

3!^T%cqi T»q<»T % qr3r> ^^§q: i

?Tr'Ji'ff^r^q?ft q?f[q[; f^rq^r JRTrqiq^ i

fq/i|qrf^q%: q^ift^qqn. tiq^ ^Tl?q: i

^qr ’U^q^q^l Ssqi%^T^3Tq: u

 229

^rf%55 f^TETJf^^JJT: )

^r3*i«5 ir[% 1%'k I

wiTig: ii

^JTRTqcffl^T q^q qsi I

W55iqq^iTqiqfqr i

qqsiTifq'-iiq^qrsrq qfaqr q'ii%: ^qi%qqr i

qqifiqgqq qiq^qi%: ^riif ^qtfq: ii

q^qTfnfq %q?!tq 55^q1qq^iqi%: I

qsifiqiosw; aqgjqqq qRiq^iqi^q: I

q%ro5r%iqqr?y qii^qgqr qq1qfr?:^q: i

«fnqf^ q^lq^if^qq qgi^sefiosrfqq^^ II

fi’sqi q^iqq 5iq1^*r 3^r I

'^qqqq: fq?9qiqq%€qrs»j^ n

{q5^i?5 qlq?? ^T55iq^ i

)|«5 qfC5jqq> Rq'kg^fqB i

qqiqq; qj^f^rr i

• •J‘r>v • r'

f^: ^i?5q^R3q^3qqqr qrriiq qauqq: ii

qq: f«qi?:iq?qqii5i?qin:crq'jft :^Tq?: qq i

i^lq %qf^ %3r: f^qiq 1

qftqTqu^^i; qqqi% ^qf^R?:q?T i

qfiqq: qqi^fqq; qqjcs ii

T%fiq f^i^qistif? fqqq a%q qo^iR^r i

qq q^qr^qr qrqrfe qii^^q: i

I^RJifeq #q5qi%rqqrq: i

^ffiofiqrat^qrqq; qf^ qfi^q: qjq qo^q ii

% ^iq^qi?^q: sRH'^t sjJTif qif qqqqq^i?^ I

wk sFFqr qf sfrf^^ sTfir ii

qqf^qqqqifl^ qiqifqtfqqig i

^rq: qgqsq qq^%?q; q? €tqi5rqr: ii

^qi^qq qqi ^qr qfiq ?fg=5q% i

^r q^q^isfq q: qqT^qrqrqq I
 230

^iFr^ffTWr^^lI^ €ra'JI'?f%: JFR%f%l%Fcr: II

artwf^ ^•fnroTi^f^ srisiif^ ^fi^srs^r^rj^ i

^ft^F: cl?T^ ?(F5??lf^^ I

2r^5F^I3F qv^v?I|q^?T: FF^H^rf ^5[JTT;i_ 11

• • •• •• ••

3??F iVl# ^i'JFRcTfJFf FrFF IT? ^q[ JT ^Fg I

- %i4 F%i%r%^ ^^fsr% »F'tl[F:^:5?ral i'^fIfif ii

arer f| tfisI^t: (jf^s^fstcf: i

^FJFng I^fTq r^t FFT^lf^ II

I'^rw Tiifr i

ao5?r «5jT5?ruT >?rjni% ^fwFj; i

aqiaWF^Fas^FcU I

^ ^^^ffFcfW fl^irg^R^Tl'^ II

• • • • • •

3TFti tR^r: >-(%grwr[^3T: i

^5f: ^5r5y ^tr jti^^ fWF%: i

cFl^F'^^fTFfF 3tr F%arq% ^FF^BFqr

f%^'FT: 1^11% trsftr^ II

ai*T5Fqt »ftFT!PF5F^fe: ?iri?FFF FEFFmi^f5rJF'>^55F?T I

«fnTFfjRFTr?^?r ^rsisTf^ ?Fit^?r ^•fi f%*T^ ii

f^i^r^?Fmr%?FJ^ i

3Tf^f^0l% tJTlf^/^fFT f^«T ^F«F^: II

^FF^TTrlf^? 5T^r5F«5fiT^ ?rf4 SFcirff ?Tf F^I. I

Fl%% ^r^F^STFSH #f€^FtRH I

^ ^?F»F^ |»TFf?^: g?;; |

5IFF%^rq4»TF5T s[fr»F^ II

HemMri traces the genealogy of the Yadavas of Devagiri

from Yadu. In his .lineage there was Subahu. One of the
four sons of Subahu, Dr^haprahara conquered the South and
made Srinagara his capital. His son Seuna I gave his name
to Seunadei^a. His discendents were :
 231

Seuna I

Dajiga I
Bhillauia I

Bajlga I
Badugi I
l>ha<jiga II

Bhillama II
Vesugi I
Arjuna
liajiga II

Bliillaina III

Vadngi 11

Vesugi II
Bhillania IV
Seuna II
Paraniardi
I
(helped Vikrama VI)
S^iinhana I
'
I
(look Lanjipura)
JMalliigi I

I
(took Paniakhcta)
Amara Gaiigeya

(iovinda
!

I
I

Mallugi II Bhillama V
I
(killed Billana of Mangala Vesh-
Kaliya Ballala the Hoysalas
taka, defeated
and took ^rivardhauagara,
built Devagiri)

Jaitrapala 1
(defeated Telungas)

Simhana II
(defeated Kakkdla, Jajjalas
Bhoja of'Dhara, £akslunldhara
and Ballala) ’

Krshna Mahadeva
 232

Krshna defeated Visala and Mularaja. Mahadeva con-

quered Tillinga, Gurjara, Konkana and Karnataka. The kings
Bhoja, Soniesvara and Pratapa Kudra were defeated and killed.
For fear of Mahadeva, the Andhras placed a woman on the
throne and the Malavas crowned a child.
• ^

Heinadri besides the Chaturvarga Chintdmmji also wrote

Ayurveda Rasdyana and a eoinmentary as Boi)padeva's MuJctd-
phaln. .
 233

c:j&ix. vmIn^svari of jnAnadbva

3»fr i

«fr nre[R<ix3ir^«Sr ^t%tiio^{ ii

aiJrif^ ^=5t^%5r I

%«r 5IJT# 3n^sT^ sft ?rf i55?ir 3?^ i

lr«r ?F.55T 1

%«r ?If?TFq?T I

%% IIR II

Jfianadeva wrote this work in the reign of Yadava Rama*

/liandra, in the Pancha KrdAa Kshetra near the Godavari.
 234

CXXX. BEANU VIJAYA

stirs qq
f^T^lT f^T^lJT

iT?5ft qrq^g^sr
ST^ipni qif

3Tf|cTl¥tS

5^ 3T% ^TiiqoT

t*nrs[^ ^q'T q’qiTq^ ii

Bhdnu Vijaya deals with the history of the Mahanubhava

sect. It is alleged that Ilemadri Pancjita made an alliance
with the Muhammadans and placed in prison "Bhanubhatta
known as Tlhaskara Kavivyasa, a leader of the Mahanubhava
sect.

The Mahanubhava sect was founded by Guntama the son

of a Kanva Brahmin Anantanayaka and Xemambika. Gundama
or Kaivalyapati was born in 112.5 A.D. at Rddhapuri in
Vidarbha.

‘ VT.
 235

o^xxi. vmHiDHiPA Pataka MU op

PALKUllIKE SOMANA
•
*

|)55b?<’«02X) SJ^3^oI^5b^ i

'
CJ

(jaM§Oj^^OCS5b3Ct^^^ g:)(^§"5T»g-SD0 I

Xo^ ^&<sSiT*^ s5b^^5b^"o i

j^SoS) ^2o^j- ejXjsr^ wrosT' 2JXj^j^ II 83

,t)oe^ s5b;6o2X)e?^^3 “^JiiOg^cKiSb^ex) ^ I

^oSeJ 55b €)'5^?j“>r‘

^
I

-*^ ^
.‘055b\ 1

Crt

^^od^3 jSbOooS ^die- II

«5§o43£) toK/ioK^ tSrtSr. rfo ijiT^a I

exiSo^i ^r*s>3-sr'£fCc£i<S '^‘ygi&^fe'’ w?j;S;6^ Cio^tc^ I

ci*26;626 si)^g-« tt^o-cSj I

0^1

8i S)Sb^''8iS' Koi!<3 _§^cSS»S II

Palkuriko Somanatha is also the autlior of the Telugu

Basava Purdvamv. He was the son of Vishnu and Itaini

Sriyadevi. His gurus were Karaslhali Visvanatha and a Beli-

dcva Venia's grandson. In his Punditdrddhya Chut'ita he says
tliat he learnt the history of Mallikarjuna Pandita from
tradi-

tion. He was born at Palukrike in Orugal and died at Kalike

near Sivaganga (Bangalore District). He was the contempo-
rary of Pratapanidra (probably the second, c. 1292-1323 A.D.)..
In his Basava Purdnamii he refers to Sripati as the contempo-
rary of Anantapala.

Tr'osg"^ Fr*%^ii)rS^&) I

-^S^-y.r&TT'C tt-'S st'jS II VII

In his Panditdrddhya Charita also Sripati is referred to

yffo^^Sdibae? Ops'll e~ab (^Sr»^oS5.^ (^o-O i

cSSxi§-^^^^^07r‘7< aJ57! rr’S’8 ^^^©?SoS<Jc*Sog 11

 236

Similarly his ^imbhakli Vijaya also refers to the miracle

performed by Sripati (Kdhatiya SancUIca, p. 135).

PalkurikeSoma is mentioned by Soma Baje, the author of

Vdbhata Kavya assigned to S. 1144. But this date is defective
and hence Somanatha should be placed in the 13th century.
 237

OXXXII. JINENDRA KAL YANA BHT UDA YA

OF HASTIMALLA

’
<Tf5rt^f3H^53[,

gqClT%?T I

=giT%?^ qri^ JTfrj^or qiq2755 i

%^T l^iTg? ^jifrjwqrw^i ?r^«q[%JTr i

%r%JTir^ ?r: ^ftw; ii

?fisq ^fJT^ =qr^'lf^: I

¥TTg:r^ ^r?R €if^: \

5ftqi^tirq I

m ?r% 1%^^ n
 238

CXXXIII. VIKRAJ^^TA KAVEAVA OF HASTIMALLA ,

— 3!r% ^igsir

^F5ri fw^%cr fq^FcI 5niT

f^rfcT

ni^r =3R ^Tq -m.

wq; '-ITU ?igtr i

JiFJTr i%f^ qp>^

spTc^crqiq: <i

^ '«f[ JTrfqgr iTf wqq: ffllT *T^5nq3T qe5W^q

^i^'qRrRf^T'qsqmqg^JT fq?:f%ci:

iq^FFT ?r*n5T: II

S^%I :

*irR^ ^5 f^siq; fil^qicq qf^: I

‘^qiqjT ii

3Rq5FrT JT^ rTr# qf^r> %t ^l- I

qfq?Tlf%55 €ll%^l: II

^insjoir^r w»Tq#r a^ii^cr: t

?fr ii

gqrj^oiquTr^q
q^*rqi^ ii

»4tJT^qTg^: i

TT5f5Ri^g:i%n^if=?q ii

qlj: q^: aq^; qq?.?T*t‘itqTI?qiq I

qrqrer: qi^’^te?«i«5fq^35!^?qT0¥q;^i3 awa; ii

Hastlmalla was tlie son of Govindabhatta and his brothers

were Kuinara Satyavakya, Oevaravallabha, Udayabhushana
and Vardhamana. He obtained the title Hastinialla from a
Pan^ya for having vanquished an elephant.
Devachandra in his Rajavalikathe makes Hastimalla the
disciple of Gunabhadra and says that his son was Par^va-
pan^ia and his pupil a Lokapala.
The Pan(Jya chief may have belonged to the Bajachi line
{M.A.R., 14 of 1929) or, to Ucchangi. ’^.

1383-39 Printed at The Bangalore PrcM, Baoglore City, by G. Srinivasa Rao. Superintendent